#calum hood boxer au

[devilatmydoor]

love is fatal - part 11

a/n- sorry it took so long for this update- ideas were not flowing and neither were my words lol. i hope you like it, let me know if you want to be on the taglist & what you think!

previous chapters -  part 5 part 6 part 7 part 8 part 9 part 10 

word count- 4.7k +

Warnings- swearing, ANGST, hints of smut & cigarette use

The powerful sound of music played in the background as she finished cleaning her room, she paused what was playing in hopes of Grayson returning. She had gotten used to him being gone even though she lived with him; some days it felt like Calum lived with her and Grayson was stopping by. She finished in her room as she walked down the hallway, sighing as Hershey was sleeping on the couch waiting for him to return home. She knew she didn’t need to know where he was all of the time but she wasn’t used to him being gone more often than not.

She set her phone down on the counter as she walked to the fridge to grab her leftover lasagna and took off the lid and set it in the microwave. She set it in the timer and grabbed a bottle of water before closing the fridge. Hershey woke up as she stretched walking towards her wagging her tail, she bent down to pet her as she waited for her food to be ready.

Once the timer went off she stood up straight as she grabbed it from the microwave, the warmth from the plastic shocked her as she set it down on the counter. She grabbed her phone and texted Calum.

She shook her head as she grabbed her fork and water bottle, she set her food down on the table in the living room. She grabbed her phone while Hershey followed her back into the living room. Turning the t.v on she switched to the Entertainment channel and smiled when her favorite reality show Botched was on, she hadn’t watched in a while and missed the show. She ate her dinner as Hershey begged for her food like she always did, she checked her phone to see if Grayson magically texted her his whereabouts. She finished her dinner and put the empty container with her fork in the sink before returning to the couch as she got fully immersed in Botched. Hershey climbed on the couch as she covered them both in her blanket as she got comfortable.

Finishing the last episode of Botched she looked at her watch to see it was past 2AM and she hadn’t heard from Grayson. She finished her skincare before returning to the living room in hopes of his return. She sat down next to Hershey who was passed out on the couch. She sighed as she went into her room and plugged in her phone before walking down the hallway and hearing the front door open.

Grayson's eyes met hers as she walked back into the living room, "Gray where have you been?"

"Out.”

"Gray are you aware of what time it is?" She pressed as she crossed her arms. "Are you aware you're not my mom?" He barked as he took off his shoes.

"What has gotten into you? Calum has been here more than you have and you live here." She argued

"And when you're not here you're at his place."

"But you always know where I am, I always text you and let you know" She pressed

"What's your point Ronnie?"

"I never know where you are and what's going on with you anymore.” She blurted as she leaned on the couch.

"Oh so now you care."

She wasn’t used to Grayson talking to her the way he was, she was used to them talking it out rather than arguing. Whenever he was like this, he was either cranky from lack of sleep or hanging out with someone she didn’t like which was usually his ex. "What’s that supposed to mean?"

"Ronnie it's too late for this, I need sleep.” He sighed as he threw his hands up.

"You should've thought about that before coming home this late" She shook her head.

"I was out with friends and I lost track of time. you do it all the time and it's totally fine but when I do it's a crime!" He argued

"That's not what I meant, I'm worried about you. You're never home anymore. What's going on?"

"What's going on is I ran into Jaiden, the day after midsummer's and he had a huge black eye from your boyfriend. You didn't even bother to tell me he was in town!" Grayson scolded as he shook his head.

"That's what this is about, Jaiden? Are you kidding right now gray? You hate him!" She argued as she rolled her eyes.

"That doesn't matter, I still should've known about him being in town and what happened at midsummer's!" He argued as he blinked repeatedly, a sure sign he was lying.

"Can this wait until I get some sleep?" She asked as she stood up straight.

“Fine.” He stormed off and she took a deep breath before exhaling.

___

The ambient sound of music playing in the background as her and Penelope shopped at Westfield Mall as part of their girls day, their first stop was always Abercrombie and Fitch, her niece's favorite.  “Where did you want to go to lunch?” She asked as she looked through clothes on the rack in front of her.

“I was thinking of Carmines, it’s been a while” Penelope mentioned as she grabbed a tank top.

“Oh it has been a while, let’s go there.” She expressed as she looked for a dress.

“I hope Jesse is working!” Penelope chirped as she grabbed hair scrunchies.

“Me too!” She smiled as she grabbed a red dress and showed her, “What do you think?”

“100% yes, Uncle Cal is going to love that on you.” Penelope remarked with a smirk.

She giggled and playfully shook her head, “I’m getting this for myself, not just to wear for Calum.”

Penelope gave her a look and laughed, “Uh huh. How is Uncle Cal doing?”

They walked towards the cashier, “He’s good, I haven’t seen him since Monday. Our schedules have been all over. Speaking of Calum, don’t tell him we’re here.” She blushed as they waited in line.

“At the mall or at this store?” Penelope asked confused as to what she meant.

“This store! Could you imagine if he found out his girlfriend was shopping here? He’d never let me live it down.” She insisted as she grabbed her wallet.

“That’s true, your outfit doesn’t match the aesthetic of the store.” Penelope teased followed by a giggle.

“Not even close! You fit in perfectly Ms. Brentwood.” She teased as they both laughed as they walked up to the register.

Veronica checked out as Penelope stood behind her waiting her turn, as she finished she shoved her bag in her purse before Penelope walked up to the cashier. She grabbed her phone knowing that Calum was with the boys.She smiled at her lockscreen which was Calum asleep on her bed with Hershey, a rare moment when she was awake before him.

They left the store after Penelope finished her transaction and they walked to the next destination, Old Navy. Penelope looked for jeans while Veronica looked for clothes for her nephew Theo’s 3rd birthday. Once they finished they went to Carmine’s Restaurant and Bar, which was their go to whenever in Beverly Hills. As they sat at their table, she recognized most of the staff and one of the bartenders waved as he smiled, “Can you believe you’ve known him since you were 10?”

“Wait I’ve known Jesse for that long? I can’t believe he’s worked here this long.” Penelope joked as he made his way to their table.

“Jessie James!” She teased with a smile as she got up from her table.

“Veronica Mars!! How are you?” He asked as he gave her a hug before Penelope followed suit.

“Let me guess, you two are having another girls day?” He asked as they returned to their seats.

They nodded in agreement as they both laughed, “Of course! How’s your shift?” She smiled as she drank her coke.

“Just started, I’m training a new bartender this week, what’s going on with you girls?!” Jesse asked

“She has a new boyfriend, he pierced her-” Penelope started before Veronica stopped her.

“Penny is a senior this year!” She blurted as she turned bright red.

“Smoothe Veronica, what’s he like?” Jesse asked as he sat up straight.

“He’s the best, you wanna see a picture of him?” She asked as she got out her phone and looked through her pictures.

“Of course, does he do tattoos or just piercings?” He asked with a smile.

“He does both.” She smiled before showing him one of the first selfies they took together.

“You two are so cute, you should bring him here! I need to meet him so I can approve of him” He teased as he got up from his seat.

She laughed as she smiled, “I’ll definitely bring him soon, still working nights?”

He nodded before sighing, “Of course, this is my only day shift. I will see you girls later, I miss you already.” He smiled as he went back to the bar.

“Bye Jesse!” They said in unison as they ordered their usual without looking at the menu. Penelope showed Veronica outfit ideas for her senior pictures photoshoot as she told her where they’d be taking photos and she helped her narrow down to at least 3. When their food came, Veronica put her phone away trying to remind herself Calum was busy and she’d hear from him whenever he wasn’t too busy. Penelope asked about their trip to the resort and her cheeks hurt from smiling so much, which was something she was still getting used to.

They finished their lunch just in time for their nail appointment, Penelope and Veronica picked out colors for their nails, Veronica picked white to switch things up. The chemical smell of acrylic strangely comforted Veronica as she attempted not to overthink, the background music an T.V playing distracted her as she closed her eyes fully relaxing. She washed her hands when her nail tech advised her too and she returned so she could add the top coat.

Penelope already paid for her nails before Veronica could even get the chance to, she got out her wallet and paid for her nails and tipped her tech before leaving the salon with Penelope. “Can we go to Goodwill?”

“Duh!” She beamed as she grabbed her keys from her purse and they walked to her car and she unlocked it. She got in the front seat and Penelope got in the passenger seat before plugging her phone in and turning on her bluetooth.

She drove to the Goodwill closest to Penelope’s house while Penelope played music, they sang off key as she drove trying not to get too distracted by Penelope changing songs halfway through, “There is no doubt you are my neice.”

“Not a doubt in my mind.” Penelope teased followed by them both  laughing  as she pulled into the parking lot of Goodwill before parking, she cut the engine as Penelope unplugged her phone. She took off her seatbelt as she grabbed her purse before getting out of the car as Penelope took off her seatbelt.

Penelope opened the door and they walked inside going towards the clothes, “I love how we just went clothes shopping and yet, we still end up here.”

“I expect nothing less from us.” Veronica joked as she shook her head as she grabbed tank tops and then walked over to the sweaters.

“What are you doing for Halloween this year? Please tell me you and Callum are doing couples costumes!” Penelope asked as she showed her a jean jacket

She raised her eyebrows as she smiled, “That’s cute! I have zero idea what him and I are doing!”

“Ronnie, you have no idea what you guys are doing and it’s almost September?” Penelope gushed as she continued shopping with Veronica. After spending almost an hour in Goodwill, Veronica drove Penelope home while helping her bring her bags in and she spent time talking to her sister before heading home.

She changed into a pair sweatpants and white tank top and finished taking off her makeup as she felt her phone vibrate, she smiled when she realized it was Calum.

Calum POV

His hand rested on her thigh as he stared at her while she drove to her place, he smiled as she sang off key to the music playing on the radio, “Thank you for picking me up”

“Of course, I missed you” She smiled as she rested her hand on his thigh as she stopped at the red light.

“I missed you more” He smiled before squeezing her thigh as he watched her pull into her driveway.

“Not a chance.” She kissed his cheek as she opened the garage, she parked before cutting the engine. She took off her seat belt while he took his off, she kissed his lips softly as she smiled.

“C’mon angel, let’s go inside.” He beamed as he got out of her car and she followed after him. He wrapped his arm around her waist as they walked towards the door.

She opened the door and she led them inside as he closed the door behind them, he followed her into the kitchen as he checked his phone, “Baby do you have an extra charger I can use?”

“Of course, there should be one in my nightstand!” She smiled before kissing his cheek and he smiled before walking down the hallway towards her room. He walked inside to the side of the bed where her nightstand was and opened the top drawer and the first thing he saw wasn’t a charger at all, it was a black sex toy- a vibrator at that. Needless to say he was surprised she had one so close to where she slept. He searched for the extra charger but he couldn’t find it, so he grabbed the vibrator and hid it behind his back as he stepped out of her room. As he walked into the kitchen he saw her sitting on the counter top. She smiled when she saw him, “Did you find the charger?”

“Not quite,”He smirked as he walked up to her before bringing his arm to his torso showing her what he found, “I found this instead, care to explain pretty girl?”

“What exactly do you need me to explain?” She winked

“Have you used it recently?” He teased as he waved it at her before setting it on the counter before stepping between her legs as his hand rested on the nape of her neck.

She held his face in his hands while caressing his cheek, “Couple of days ago. Did you wanna use it in the bedroom baby?”

His cheeks turned pink at her suggestion, realizing he wasn’t completely against it. “Hmm, not a bad idea, pretty girl. Do you have anything you could use on me?”

“I have a couple ideas but you and I could go shopping.” She winked before kissing his jaw softly.

“I like that idea baby.” He smiled before she wrapped her legs around his waist as he held her waist. Their lips connected in a passionate kiss as her fingers played with his curls.

-- Even though his and Veronica’s schedules had been conflicting for weeks they made sure they saw each other once a week to do something, this weekend was Veronica’s choice. She suggested they go to her favorite bar and restaurant and he was all for it, he got ready in record time before picking her up.

His eyes glued to her as she stepped out of her front door with her black clutch, “Hi handsome.” She smiled before locking the door behind her.

“Hi beautiful, you took my breath away.” He breathed as he pulled her close to him wrapping his arm around her shoulder, “I love the dress. I may call you my angel but you’ve got me thinking otherwise.” He purred in her ear as she bit her lip in response.

“Oh yeah?” She winked as she walked with him. He unlocked his car before opening the door for her.

“Oh most definitely, it’s a good thing we have a reservation or I’d take you to the back and show you.” He winked before closing the door. He felt her eyes on him as he walked to his side of the car. He sat down before putting on his seat belt, she rested her hand on his thigh as he drove.

She connected his phone to his car and played music, she sang softly as he drove. She played songs he’d never heard including artists he hadn’t heard of. One song stood out to him as he looked at her when he stopped at the spotlight, “Who is this?”

“This is FKA Twigs, she’s amazing.” She smiled before kissing his cheek.

“Never heard of her, which song is this?”

“This one is Cellophane, can I show you my favorite song by her?” She beamed as she looked through her phone.

“Of course.”

As the song started it sounded completely different than the last one she played, he listened to the lyrics as she sang along. “This one is Fallen Alien!”

They listened to the song as he pulled into the nearest parking spot from where she picked for Dinner. When he finished parking the car he cut the engine and turned to look in her blue eyes, “Ready beautiful?”

She smiled before leaning over to kiss his cheek, “I’m ready handsome.”

He smiled as he unbuckled his seat belt, “Stay put angel, I’m gonna get the door.”

She smiled as he got out of the car and walked to the passenger side before opening the door and he helped her get out of the car. She closed the door behind her as his arm wrapped around her waist and they started to walk down the street. He held her close as they walked down crowded sidewalks, he didn’t want to lose track of her.

She led him to the restaurant as she opened the door to Carmines, he hadn’t been to the place or even heard of it. To him it seemed random and out of the blue. His hand rested on the small of her back as they waited to be seated, he noticed her being familiar with the majority of workers. As they walked past the bar to their table she waved to a bartender whose gaze was fixed on Veronica. She left his side to sit down on the chair across from him at the same time he sat down, “How do you know everyone here?.”

“Because I’ve been here a lot, Penelope and I usually come here after we go shopping. Grayson used to work here before his apprenticeship at the tattoo shop.”

“Oh really? I can’t see Grayson working here.” He stated as he sipped his water.

“Yeah he worked here for like 2 years before his last job.” She smiled before sipping her water, “I’ve had just about everything here, all of it is good.”

He smiled while he looked over the menu trying to decide what to order, he heard someone yell Veronica’s name and his head tilted up and she looked at him. “Who was that?”

“Jesse, I’ve known him for years. I told him I was going to bring you here” She smiled before sipping her water. A waiter took their order and left to go to the bar where Veronica’s friend was working. He couldn’t help but notice her friend staring at them when he’d look around the restaurant.

When the waiter brought their drinks Veronica waved to her friend Jesse and he clenched his jaw when Jesse winked at her. He sipped his whiskey as Veronica motioned him to come over to them. The last thing he wanted to do was talk to him even if Veronica wanted him too.

“You must be the famous Calum! I’m Jesse!” He introduced himself as he stretched out his hand, Calum shook it before faking a smile.

“So your Jesse?”

“Yeah, I’ve known Veronica Mars here for almost 8 years now!” Jesse chirped with a smile causing Veronica to giggle. He hadn’t heard anyone call her Veronica Mars and he wasn’t sure how he felt about his special nickname for her.

“I met Jessie James when I was applying for jobs at the mall, my sister and I went here after and he was just starting out.” She smiled at Jesse not even bothering to look in Calum’s eyes.

“Great, I’ll be right back.” He huffed before getting out of his chair and walking towards the front door past all of the customers waiting. He stepped outside and lit a cigarette to settle down. He wasn’t known to get jealous the way he was right now, he wasn’t sure what to do besides smoke.

He inhaled before leaning against the wall and closing his eyes in an attempt to calm down, to see if Veronica had left her friend Jesse to check on her boyfriend, but to his surprise he was still alone. He finished his cigarette as his heart rate continued to sky rocket of the mere thought of Jesse and his girlfriend spending the entire night flirting. He stepped inside to see her sitting down at the table, the food had arrived and she was looking at her phone.

He sat down on his chair and finished his whiskey before she noticed he was back, “Where did you go?”

“I needed to smoke.” He softly growled as he ate his food, his eyes never leaving his plate as they ate their dinner.

He finished his water as his eyes met hers, “Are you going to tell me whats going on? You’re quieter than usual.”

“It’s nothing, did you want dessert?” He lied as he grabbed his phone.

“It’s not nothing if it’s bothering you.”

“I don’t want to talk about it here, you want to say goodbye to your boyfriend Jesse before we leave?” He barked as he cleared his throat, he clenched his jaw as he looked at Jesse.

She pursed her lips and shook her head, “That is what this is all about? Jesse?”

“Do you want to say goodbye to him or not?” He pressed as he set his phone down so he could grab his wallet.

“I actually do want to say goodbye, I need to talk to him about something.” She sighed as she got up from her chair looking in his eyes.

“You’re seriously going to talk to him?”

“You’re being ridiculous Calum, I need to ask him something about Grayson.” She expressed as she furrowed her brows at him.

“Oh that’s why you’ve been paying more attention to him instead of your actual boyfriend.” He shook his head as he got up from his chair, he stood in front of her smelling her perfume. “I’ll be out front waiting.”

She rolled her eyes before walking away from him towards the bar, she smiled when Jesse leaned on the counter to talk to her. He couldn’t help being jealous of whatever was going on between them, even if it was nothing. She had paid more attention to Jesse all night instead of him.

He paid for dinner and stepped outside before grabbing a cigarette, he lit his cigarette before inhaling. He exhaled deeply before turning to look back inside the restaurant as Veronica and Jesse were still talking, the smile had disappeared from her face as she shook her head. She waved to him and other workers as he inhaled, he exhaled before he put out his cigarette on the brick wall. The front door opened as she stepped outside crossing her arms, “Ready to go?”

He nodded as he walked with her back to his car, she walked ahead of him as her arms maintained crossed. As they reached his car he unlocked the car and she got in the passenger seat. He turned on his phone’s Bluetooth as he started playing music before he pulled out of the parking spot.

As he drove she looked out the window and they sat in silence for the first time it wasn’t comfortable. He didn’t know what to say or how to talk about it with her. He didn’t want to come off as the jealous boyfriend but that’s exactly what was going on.

“Are you really not gonna talk to me?” She sighed as she looked at him as they were stopped at a red light.

“What do we have to talk about?” He lied as his hands gripped the steering wheel.

“Really? We have nothing to talk about?”

“You spent the majority of the evening fawning over Jesse and neglecting your actual boyfriend.” He argued as he drove her home.

“I was not fawning over him, I’ve known him for 7 years. I was asking him about Grayson.” She continued as she paused the music playing in the background.

“Right, the entire night you were talking about Grayson.’ He huffed as he started the music again.

“Are you serious right now?. If you would’ve asked me sooner instead of getting jealous and defensive you’d know what I talked to him about.”

“Of course I’m serious Veronica.” He argued as he pulled into her driveway.

“You’re ridiculous Calum.” She unbuckled her seatbelt before getting out of his car and slamming the door behind her.

* * * *

It had almost been a week since their last date that ended abruptly due to Calum’s jealousy. She didn’t understand how he could be jealous when he knew how she felt about him. She hadn’t seen Jesse in months and she needed to talk to him about Grayson, thankfully Jesse was friends with Grayson’s ex and found out that they had been hanging out again and that’s why he was lying to her.

Grayson knew how Veronica felt about his ex, especially this one and knew if he told her he was hanging out with them she’d get mad at him. She stopped trying with Grayson knowing his history with his ex, they’d hurt him again and he’d be back to being home like normal.

When she got home from work she decided to make her comfort dish; lasagna. She had meat substitute since Calum loved her lasagna  so she decided to use it even if she knew he was still wasn’t talking to her. She cut the veggies and put seasoning on them as she felt her phone vibrate against the counter. She sighed when she saw that it wasn’t Calum. “Hey Lukey.”

“Hey Darlin, is he still not talking to you?”

“Nope, haven’t heard from him since our date.” She sighed as she walked to her fridge.

“He’s been miserable for days, don’t know why he hasn’t.”

“So have I, I’m making lasagna.” She mentioned as she grabbed the cheese she needed.

“Oh, let me talk to him.”

“Luke, it’ll be okay. He’ll come around when he wants to.” She set the cheese on the counter, she heard the doorbell ring and she narrowed her eyes. “I think someone’s here, I’ll text you.”

“Okay be safe.” Luke expressed before hanging up.

She walked to the front door before slowly opening it. Her eyes met his soft brown eyes, “Hi.”

“Hi, can I come in?” Calum asked as she looked him up and down, he had noticeable scruff on his chin and he smelt like smoke.

“Yeah of course,” She smiled softly before stepping aside so he could come inside. She faintly smelled his cologne as she closed the front door leading him into the kitchen. “What do you wanna talk about?”

“I want to apologize for my behavior the other night, I was childish and I should’ve just been honest with you. I’m scared I’ll lose you and you're the best thing that’s happened to me.” He expressed as he stretched his arms out.

She walked up to him as she wrapped her arms around his neck, his head nuzzled in the crook of her neck, “It’s okay baby, you’re not going to lose me. You have nothing to worry about”

He softly kissed her neck before looking in her eyes, “Promise?”

She kissed his lips softly before smiling, “I promise, I love you Calum. When I’m with you I feel less broken and that scares the shit out of me.”

He kissed her forehead before pulling her closer to him, “You aren’t broken, you are perfect the way you are. I love you.” He smiled as she held his face in her hands.

“I love you,” She kissed his lips softly before smiling, “You want to stay for dinner?”

“Of course, are you making my favorite?” He smiled as he let go of her waist.

“I am, want to help?” She smiled and he nodded, “Can you heat this up and add these spices?” She pointed to the array of spices on her counter.

“Absolutely.” He smiled as he got out a pan and set the beyond meat in the pan before starting it. He added the spices she laid out for him as he grabbed a spatula.

t a g l i s t - @pxrxmoore​  @sublimehood​ @ghostoflrh​ @calumscalm​ @mellifluoushood​ @calumthomcs​ @twilightmomentswithyou​ @boytoynamedcalum​ @ohhmuke​ @calswildflower​ @highscal​ @sanrioluke​ @softlrh​ @flowers-on-the-graves @currentlyupcalsass​ @clemmings​ @highfivecalum​ @wastelandcth​ @himbocalum​ @feliznavidaddycal​ @icyicejuice​ @notinthesameguey​ @blackbutterfliescal​ @calumrose​ @tpwkatsumu​

#love is fatal #calum hood au #calum hood boxer au

[talkfastromance4]

Love So Sweet-- boxer!Luke AU

I’ve finally finished this! This is the longest thing I’ve ever posted in one go. I originally wanted to do this in parts but I have too many in parts I’m still posting now lol. I hope you enjoy this as much as I did writing it! And yes, the title is from TEETH and you’ll see why at the end ;)

Word Count: 19.6k

Warnings: swearing, fighting, drinking (only casually), smut and sexual occurrences, unsolicited hitting on a girl at the bar, mentions of domestic abuse/violence

Masterlist

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, locales, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.

Without further ado, enjoy! Please let me know your thoughts on this I’d LOVE to hear your feedback! :)

____________________________________

Luke Hemmings is a player and a boxer, the ultimate troubled duo. He’s the best fighter at Seconds of Summer gymnasium/arena and he goes through women like his fights, quick, fast and onto the next one. Even though the girls know they won’t get a second call from the devastatingly handsome fighter, they were still his entourage at every fight. Cheering him on and wearing scantily clad outfits.

Luke’s been undefeated since the start of the season, but that was all about to change on Friday night when he saw, quite possibly, the most beautiful girl he’s ever seen. She’s standing with her arms across her chest while he slips into the ring. Calum is murmuring tactics in his ear but he’s only half listening. He’s watching the dark haired beauty chew on her nail while she listens to her friend, who Luke recognizes is Penelope, or Nell. Nell is dating Calum.

Excellent.

“Bro, did you hear me? He’s quick on his feet so be wary,” Calum claps his friend on the back and Luke nods, sneaking one more glance at the pretty girl.

The sound of the bell signifies the start of the match and Luke began the dance he knows all too well. His height makes it difficult for him to move as fast as his opponents but it anchored him well enough to throw some great punches and uppercuts.

He won the first round, but he kept peeking at the new girl during the second. She wasn’t even really paying attention, instead she was scrolling through her phone or talking with Nell who was watching Luke adamantly. At least she was interested.

“Come on, Luke! Get your head in!” Calum shouts from behind and Luke regains his focus on the opponent dancing opposite him.

Luke took a running start and flipped the guy over his shoulder so he fell onto his back, his body making a loud thud and the crowd went crazy. Luke tucks a loose curl from his bun behind his ear and he strolls over to where Nell and the pretty girl were.

His usual gaggle of girls scream his name as he approached but the girl he was keen on noticing him was completely oblivious. That irritated him. Why come to a match if you aren’t going to watch?

Luke sighs and winks at his fans who squealed in response. The ding of the third and final round sounded and he turned around and was met with a hard fist to his jaw. It causes Luke to stagger as he rubs his jaw, the taste of pennies fills his mouth. He spits out fresh blood and curses at himself. This girl is getting in his head and he doesn’t even know what the hell her name is.

He lunges for his opponent but he’s tripped up, falling hard onto the floor and the guy is on top of him. Luke hears so much noise and the sound of flesh hitting flesh, then he thinks of the girl and with all his willpower he flips himself over with a loud grunt. He has the other guy pinned by the neck and the ref counts to ten.

A double bell sounds the end of the match and Luke clambers off his opponent. Calum and his two other best friends, Michael and Ashton, are jumping on him in victory. The crowd is going nuts, Luke’s breathing is heavy and his eyes scan the crowd for Nell and the girl but they’re gone.

He almost lost because of her and she didn’t even fucking witness his win. Unbelievable.

• • • •

“Why are you in such a mood? You’re on your tenth win!” Michael exclaims while they’re at their favorite bar, Charlie’s after the match.

“Thought I was going to break that streak tonight, Mike,” Luke says tipping his beer bottle to his lips.

“Yeah, what happened that second round?” Calum asks.

“I dunno, I got in my head,” he shrugs. He glances at the door just as Nell walks in searching for Cal. The girl he saw is close beside her. “Fuckin’ hell.”

“Hey guys!” Nell greets excitedly then looks to Luke, “congrats on the win, big man. Ten and counting.”

“Thanks, Nell,” Luke grins brushing his curls back with both hands, his eyes roaming over to the brown haired beauty.

She’s standing awkwardly playing with the pendant of her necklace. Luke can see her eyes are a deep blue.

“Oh! Everyone, this is my cousin, Evie. Evie these are Calum, Ashton, Michael, and the champion over there is Luke,” Nell introduces pointing to each person.

“Hi, it’s nice to meet you all,” Evie gives a small wave to the group, her eyes slide over to Luke whose gaze hasn’t left her.

“She just moved here from Wisconsin,” Nell continues finding a comfortable spot in Calum’s lap who kisses her cheek affectionately.

“Well, welcome to sunny LA,” Ashton laughs with his arms open.

“Thanks,” she smiles a bit awkwardly and Luke can tell she’s shy.

As annoyed as he is that she distracted him earlier, he finds it endearing. He can feel she’s got a thick wall up and he wants to do anything in his power to knock it down. Just as long as she doesn’t keep getting into his head during fights.

• • • •

The next time he saw Evie was at his next match, and just like the first one, she wasn’t watching. She was on her phone or looking anywhere and everywhere around her except for at Luke and the ring. He almost lost again, but when that thought entered his mind it made him angry so he ended up winning anyway.

Ashton was throwing an after party at his place, lo and behold, Evie was off to the corner nursing a drink in her hand while Calum and Nell were on the opposite corner near the beer pong table... Her dissociation irritated Luke and it increased each time he saw her doing. Taking a quick shot and leaving the platinum blonde who was flirting with him mirthlessly in midsentence, he makes his way over to her.

She looks up at him, giving him a weak smile then turns her attention to the contents in her cup as she swirls it in her hand.

“You’re not a people person, are you, sweetheart?” Luke asks under his breath sidling closer to her. Normally he uses the form of endearment on his gaggle of girls as part of his tactic to get them into his bed, but it drips condescension with Evie.

“What do you mean?”

“At the matches and the bar you’re on your phone and now here,” he tilts his head down to look at her, his height overpowering, “you’re in the corner like a pretty little wallflower.”

“I’m not bothering anybody, so what’s the big deal?” she shrugs.

Luke is surprised at her retort to be honest. He thought the quiet, shy girl wouldn’t have a bite in her so he grins devilishly. “It bothers me,” he says lowly digging his hands in his black jeans.

Evie’s eyebrows raise in response. “How?”

“It bothers me how you’re always on your bloody phone when you come to a fight. You get in my head and it messes up my game. I’ve almost lost twice now because of you.”

“How exactly is that my fault? Why are you watching me anyway when you should be fighting?” her big blue eyes turn steely, he notices her sky blue manicured fingers tighten on her red solo cup.

“You distract me.”

“That sounds like your problem, not mine.”

“Evie! Come take a shot!” Nell shouts from across the room. Without another word, Evie skips around Luke’s large frame to join her cousin and his friends.

He sets his jaw and watches her go, wondering what the fuck this chick is doing with his head.

• • • •

The group of friends decided to go to a bar downtown. It was nothing like Charlie’s. It was more of a club than a bar because of the bouncers out front with a velvet rope and a massive line stretching down the sidewalk.

Luke is surprised to see Evie has joined them and even more surprised at the outfit she’s wearing. Normally when he’d see her at the ring she has on leggings and a simple shirt. Now she’s sporting black high-waisted shorts with a red sparkly tank top, he can’t help but notice the perfect amount of cleavage showing either.

Evie gives him a small smile in greeting when she walks past him. The smell of her perfume—roses and something fruity—are left in her wake leaving him momentarily stunned.

“You all right, man?” Calum asks walking by with Nell on his arm.

“Yeah, fine,” Luke mumbles following them inside the bar.

It’s dark and hazy from the random smoke machines that would go off with the bass drop of the songs. It’s crowded too and Luke searches for Evie only to find her up front leading the pack while he takes up the rear. The shortest and shyest girl of the group is leading them through the bar?

He sighs in slight irritation when he realizes he’ll have to keep his eye on her for the night so she doesn’t get into a compromising situation. He knows how guys’ minds work and Evie has that perfect innocent look with those big eyes of hers that draws you in.

Once they’re up at the bar he orders a round of shots first, something simple like a lemon drop. The group gathers in a big circle clinking their glasses and Luke’s eyes stay glued to Evie as she sucks the sugar off the lemon and licks left over sugar off her lips.

Luke orders another shot for himself. This is going to be a long fucking night.

The drinks flowed constantly and the girls danced along to the music. Luke had even saw a prospect of a girl across the bar but when he heard Evie shriek in laughter he was pulled right back to his unofficial post of watching out for her.

He tells Calum he’s heading to the bathroom quick who nods and Luke gives one more look at Evie. She’s leaning against the bar sipping on her drink listening to whatever Nell is telling her. Luke slips by dancing bodies quick as he can, now that he’s heading to the bathroom the need to relieve himself has increased.

When he’s finished he splashes water on his face and gazes at himself in the mirror. His eyes are bluer and he realizes he’s not even drunk because he’s been so preoccupied watching out for Evie.

Sighing at his reflection, he heads out of the bathroom but when he returns to his group, Evie isn’t in sight.

“Hey, where’d Evie go?” Luke asks Ashton who’s talking to some girl with bright orange eye shadow on.

“Uh, bathroom,” Ashton answers then turns back to orange eyeshadow girl.

Luke sighs scanning the crowd for her face before ordering a beer. Nell is making out with Calum against the bar so she clearly didn’t accompany Evie to the bathroom. He takes tender sips of his beer scanning constantly for Evie’s red shimmering top.

Finally, after what feels like hours, he spots her weaving in between people and Luke stands up a little straighter as she approaches. He frowns when he sees the look on her face then spots a guy behind her clearly trying to get her attention. Luke’s grip on his beer tightens, coaxing her to get to their group faster silently in his head.

When the guy grabs onto her wrist and waist pulling her against him, Luke springs into action. He slams his beer bottle on the bar top and stalks over to Evie.

“Let me go,” her voice is high as she tries to break free from the stranger but Luke is stronger.

He wedges himself in between Evie and this asshole easily, he pushes Evie behind him then glares at asshole.

“Hey man, I had her first—“

“She didn’t want you,” Luke says, his voice steely. “Walk away.”

“Whatever,” asshole scoffs shaking his head, “fucking tease of a slut anyway.”

The next thing Luke knows his fist has connected with the guy’s jaw causing him to stumble backwards into a throng of people. There’s gasps then Calum and Ashton are beside Luke when the asshole regains his footing. When he sees two other large men standing before him, he rubs his jaw then ducks away back into the crowd.

“What the hell was that?” Calum asks Luke in alarm.

Luke ignores him and instead turns around to look at Evie who’s being consoled by Nell. Her eyes are wide in shock and she’s clearly visibly shaken and what just happened.

“Are you okay?” Luke asks sincerely taking a hesitant step forward.

Her nod is jerky while she rubs her wrist, Nell is rubbing her back and hugging her to her side. Luke nods then puts a couple twenties on the bar to cover the rest of their drinks.

“Let’s get out of here,” he says and everyone agrees quickly.

He makes sure Evie is in front with Nell, Ashton and Calum are on his side as they basically escort the girls from the bar. The car ride was silent, the altercation sobering everyone up pretty quickly. Luke is only half listening to Calum berate him for punching someone outside of the ring but Luke would do it again in a heartbeat.

His breath catches at the realization.

Nell decides to stay the night with Evie and the guys want one more drink so they were going to go to Charlie’s but before they drove off Evie approaches the passenger side door. Luke rolls the window down.

“Thank you, for what you did,” she thanks him.

“You’re welcome,” he grunts clearing his throat. Their gaze holds for a moment before she nods then retreats to the entrance of her apartment.

• • • •

Luke tried to get Evie out of his head by getting someone else underneath him. It wasn’t until he opened his eyes while he was pounding into the girl he picked up at the end of his practice match that he realized he picked her out from the crowd only because her hair was the same color as Evie’s.

He closed his eyes again and focused on reaching his climax but it only made it worse because all he saw were Evie’s big, dark blue eyes.

Well, that didn’t work.

At his next match three weeks later, Evie is with Nell with the others surrounding them. She was still on her phone but not as often as the first couple times. That eased Luke a little. Slightly. Not really.

At Ashton’s that night he finally corners her because he needs answers. He pulls her out on the balcony, the summer breeze cools his burned temper slightly and she stares up at him in shock, her mouth open slightly. Luke tried not let her pink lips distract him.

“Why come?” he demands shoving his hands in his pockets

“What?”

“Why come to the match when you don’t even watch? Whoever you’re texting on your phone is more important so why come?”

“What is your deal with me Luke? You have a whole group of girls watching you, why does it matter so much what I do?”

“Because! You’re there with Nell then you act like we’re all beneath you or something. Like we’re not important enough for your time. It’s aggravating.”

“You want to know why I’m on my phone?” her voice changes and her eyes harden.

“Yes.”

“You really want to know why I don’t watch your fights?” Her normal soft voice is now monotonous with a hint of hysteria at the end.

“Yes,” he chuckles sardonically. “These are really simple questions.”

“Fine!” She throws her arms up as if in defeat. “I’m on my phone because my friends back home keep me updated on where my ex is. I can’t watch you fight because that’s what my ex did to me. Broken jaw? He gave me one. A split lip? I’ve had three. I’ve been bruised and beaten and I only come because Nell is my favorite cousin but I can’t tell her any of this because she loves it. There, are you satisfied now?”

Luke is frozen in his spot. He wasn’t expecting any of that and now he feels like a complete ass. His shock is quickly replaced with anger at whoever her ex is because any man who hits a woman is the lowest of the low and the scum of the earth.

“I—I’m sorry, I didn’t—“

“Now you do know,” she scoffs pushing past him and forces the glass door open. It slams against the wall as she stalks past their friends.

“Evie, wait!” he calls after her but she’s already rushing out Ashton’s front door. Everyone is calling her name then turn to Luke.

“What happened?” Nell asks worriedly.

“I messed up,” Luke mutters. “Fuck!” he runs his fingers through his curls in exasperation.

Nell runs out the door after her cousin and the others look at Luke waiting for an explanation but he won’t give them one. He’s not going to air Evie’s secret. He wanted to get her walls down but he never could have imagined the warzone he’d find behind it.

• • • •

Evie isn’t at his match the following Friday and it brings a bit pit to his stomach, he feels awful about what she admitted to him. After he practically bullied her into confessing it in the first place. After his win, he jogs to Nell who is looking somber.

“Where’s Evie?” he pants.

“Home. She wasn’t feeling well,” she responds stoically. “I don’t know what happened between you two, but she’s being more withdrawn than normal. You better apologize or do something to fix this Luke.”

“I will,” he nods frantically.

After his shower, Ashton is waiting for him by his cubby where his clothes are.

“What happened with you and Evie?” Ashton asks calmly.

“I really fucked up, Ash,” Luke sighs shaking his head.

“What’d you do?”

“I confronted her about being on her phone during my fights and . . . you can’t tell Nell this, but Evie’s ex was abusive. She said she’s had a broken jaw and a split lip and who knows what else. I think that’s why she moved, to get away from him.”

“Shit,” Ashton mutters looking at his feet. His hazel eyes are hardened when he looks back up at Luke. “You better fix this. Nell said she’s been real torn up.”

“I know. It’s all my fault. Do you know her apartment number? I want to go apologize.”

• • • •

Luke takes a deep breath before buzzing Evie’s apartment number.

“Yes? Who is this?” she asks over the intercom.

“It’s me, Luke. Can I come up? I want to talk to you.”

“We did enough talking, Luke.”

“No! Please, Evie. It’s really important,” he begs. It’s silent on her end of the speaker for about ten seconds then he hears the buzz of the door unlocking.

He bounds to the elevator and rushes to her door on the third floor. He knocks twice on her door and it opens wide to reveal Evie in sleep shorts and a thin hoodie. Even with no make-up, she still made Luke’s heart skip a beat.

“What’s so important?” she folds her arms.

“Can I come in?” he asks softly.

Evie sighs with her lips pursed contemplating until she finally steps back into her apartment with Luke trailing in behind her. He glances around her apartment, it’s warm and inviting with a fresh scent he can’t quite place. It feels very homey with pictures and art on her walls, fluffy rugs and blankets on her couch.

“What do you want, Luke?” she asks softly.

His eyes finally land her, really taking her appearance in. Her hair is curly in a low ponytail, she’s got dark circles under her eyes as if she hasn’t been sleeping well. That makes him feel worse.

“I want to apologize for last week. I’m so sorry Evie, if I would have known—“

“I didn’t want anyone to know,” she admits quietly, “I wanted to come here because it’s far from him. I dyed my hair and wanted to start over.”

“I’m so sorry,” he repeats, his sorrow heavy in his words.

“You said that already,” she flashes a small smile but it doesn’t meet her eyes.

“And I’ll keep saying it until it takes away how big of an ass I was to you. I’m not normally like that, I don’t know why it bothered me so much.”

“You’re used to girls watching your every move then throwing themselves at you,” she shrugs. “No big deal.”

“It is a big deal. I don’t want you to ever feel unsafe when you’re around me. And now I realize what I did at the bar probably made you terrified of me but I don’t—“he shakes his head. “When I fight it’s strictly tactical and in the ring. I do training everyday, I’ve been fighting since I was—“

“I’m not scared of you, Luke.”

“You’re not?”

“No,” she sighs. “And what happened at the bar . . . yeah it was scary but if you didn’t punch him who knows what that guy would have done. It’s just with the fights . . . the sounds bring it all back. What he did to me.”

“Fuck, I’m sorry. Can I make us some tea or something? Do you want to talk about it? Or, not talk about it? We can talk about anything else.”

“Tea sounds nice.”

• • • •

“It hasn’t really hit yet that I’m free of him, Danny is his name” she shakes her head while they’re sitting on her couch. A movie is playing on her TV while they’ve been talking. “Bad choice of words but I’m scared he’ll find me.”

“I won’t let him. He’ll have to come through me first.”

“He doesn’t stand a chance,” she smiles and he returns it.

“How long were you with him?”

“A year. My longest relationship and of course this is what happens.”

“I’m sorry you went through that. Why haven’t you told Nell?”

“Because she’d want me to go to the police but it wouldn’t do any good.”

“Why? Then you wouldn’t have to keep checking behind your shoulder if he followed you here.”

“If anything he’d get six months.”

“Did you get photo evidence?”

“Yeah.”

“Then he’d be locked up for sure—“

“Luke, you and I both know he wouldn’t. He’s conniving and he’d pay his way out of it which would only make it worse for me,” she snuggles a big white pillow against her chest.

They’re silent for a few moments watching the movie but Luke has no idea what is going on with the plot.

“You need some sleep,” he peers down at her worriedly. The dark circles under her eyes seemed to have gotten darker since he first arrived.

“Which is another way of saying ‘you look like shit,’ thanks,” she chuckles nuzzling closer into the pillow.

“No that’s not—“he sighs shaking his head. “Your eyes look sleepy, that’s all. Have you had trouble sleeping?”

“Lately, yeah,” she admits, her eyes roam over the characters on the screen. The light from the TV glows on her face, his heart aches at how tired she looks.

“I’ll stay until you fall asleep.”

“That might be awhile,” she warns.

“Good thing your couch is comfy,” he throws a blanket over her and stretches his legs out on the L-shaped portion of the couch, “and can hold a giant like me.”

She chuckles softly as he burrows further into the cushions, draping a blanket onto himself as well. He really likes how she has so many. It makes him feel cozy.

“Thanks, Luke.”

• • • •

Luke’s not quite sure what jolts him awake, but when his body jerks he has a momentary lapse of memory where he is. The TV is going through featured Netflix shows and movies when he looks down to see Evie has somehow scooted herself closer to him in her sleep. Her pillow is against his right side and her hand is clutching the fabric of his sweatshirt.

Luke smiles down at her then searches for the remote, it’s tucked in front of her. He pulls it away then uses the flashlight on his phone to figure out the buttons. Once the screen goes black, Evie stirs next to him mumbling incoherently, her fingers flexing on his sweatshirt.

“Sorry sweetheart,” he hushes, “just turning the TV off. Go back to sleep.”

She hums in acknowledgment and Luke tries to stand up without jostling her.

“Don’t go,” she sighs sleepily.

Luke freezes. Did she really say that?

“Are you sure?” he asks a bit louder.

“Stay,” she nods with her eyes still closed, “please.”

• • • •

His little sleepover with Evie from the night before has been running through Luke’s mind all day. Instead of straying his focus it has somehow kept him more on target with his punches and dodges from Calum as they practice in the ring. When he moves to the bag he’s imagining it to be the face of her ex, he doesn’t know what he looks like but he punches it as hard as he can anyway.

Once he’s finished practice and showered he calls up Evie who answers it cautiously.

“Hey, it’s me, Luke,” he says wondering why she answered that way.

“Oh thank God,” she exhales, “I thought—“

“Shit,” Luke closes his eyes slamming his head back against his seat, “I’m sorry. Of course you’d be weary because you don’t have my number and would think it’s—I’m sorry, Evie.”

“It’s all right, Luke,” she chuckles, “I’m good. What’s up? How’d you get my number anyway?”

“Nell gave it to me. I just finished practice, would you want to grab a bite to eat?”

• • • •

Evie is giggling hard behind her hand as Luke finished his embarrassing story. They were at a diner not too far from her apartment where she ordered a grilled cheese with a strawberry milkshake and a plate of fries in the center of the table.

“Ashton really thought baby turtles were tadpoles?” she snorts and it’s so damn cute Luke thinks his smile is going to be permanently stuck on his face.

“That’s closer than his second guess of thinking they’re mosquitoes,” he chortles popping a fry in his mouth.

The booth they’re currently sitting in is in the far corner by the window and he’s got his arm around the back of the booth but when Evie shifts, his fingers will brush her shoulder. His initial irritation for her is long gone and he hates himself for even feeling that way in the first place.

Now, he feels nothing but calmness when he’s with her, sitting here feels so natural and easy. When he picked her up at her apartment she told him she slept all day after he left to go to practice. Her eyes appeared brighter and she didn’t look so sleepy anymore which pleased Luke.

“You boys are funny,” she snickers taking a hearty sip of her shake.

“Excuse me, I’m a man,” he squeezes her shoulder and she leans into him.

“If you say so,” she giggles then picks up her phone at a buzzed notification. Apparently it’s irrelevant because she locks it right away then nudges him. “Don’t you have a fight in a few hours?”

“Yeah,” he shrugs. “I don’t need to be there until 7. Fight’s at eight.” He plucks up a French fry, dips it in ketchup and holds it in front of her mouth.

Without a thought she takes it and chews slowly as if she’s thinking of something to say.

“You don’t have to come, Evie,” he tells her gently watching her as her eyebrows furrow together.

“I know,” she nods then says more softly, “but I want to see you.”

“You can see me after. We’ll probably be at Charlie’s or I can come to your place and watch Friends.”

“I just won’t watch, I promise I’ll be fine,” she insists.

Luke knows he should convince her more to stay at her apartment but the thought of not seeing her for almost two hours doesn’t sit well with him. Her presence has impacted him greatly these past few weeks.

She nods again then rests her head on his shoulder. Her willingness to do that jumpstarts his heart and he rubs her shoulder. He wishes there was a way she could watch him fight without memories creeping up from her past.

Then, suddenly, he has a thought.

• • • •

When it’s almost time for him to fight, Luke grabs the small box from his cubby and moves to the door. Calum yells at him.

“I’ll be right back, I have to give Evie something,” he says dismissively then exits the locker room.

Cheers and calls fill his ears immediately as he enters the darkened ring area. He pushes through the bodies easily knowing where exactly Evie is standing. He spots her in between Ashton and Nell and sure enough, she’s on her phone.

“Luke, what are you doing?” Ashton asks.

Luke’s stomach flips when Evie’s head snaps up at the mention of his name, he smiles easily and she returns it. He pulls the box out of the pocket of his hoodie and pulls Evie aside, her hand is warm and comforting in his large one.

“Shouldn’t you be in the locker room?” she asks with a smile.

“In a minute. I got something for you,” he hands her the box.

Evie looks up at him in confusion before sliding it open then she gasps, her eyes are wide when she looks up at him again. They’re air pods.

“Luke, this is—“

“I sent you a link to a playlist on my Spotify,” he talks over her, “put these in, listen to it and you won’t have to hear the punches.”

Her mouth hangs open as she stares at the gift and then moves to her phone to find the playlist he was talking about. He titled it as her name with a blue heart next to it.

“They’re some of my favorite songs, and others made me think of you,” he shrugs sheepishly.

“Luke,” she shakes her head again then launches herself in his arms to hug him tightly.

He wraps his arms around her tightly, lifting her slightly off the ground because of their height difference.

“You’re so sweet,” she says into his neck and he shivers. Her arms release from his neck and he sets her down on the ground again. “Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome,” he grins then looks above her head at the ring. It’s almost his turn. “Come on, let’s get you back to Ashton and Nell before Calum comes out here and kills me.”

Before he does go back in the locker room, he helps her sync the air pods and slips them in her ears. She snatches his hand and leans up to kiss his cheek murmuring, ‘good luck.’

That night is the fastest Luke has won a match because he still felt Evie’s kiss on his cheek. It fueled his adrenaline and fueled his desire for her more. He showered quickly so he could go out to her and she was the first one to congratulate him and hug him on his win. He would have just loved to hold her as long as possible but his other friends wanted to show their congratulations as well.

After some small chit chat they all decided to head to Ashton’s place to drink in celebration.

“Ride with me?” he asks her as they walk out of the building hand in hand. Their group is loud to their cars but Luke and Evie are in their own little world.

“Okay,” she smiles sweetly up at him.

After a few rounds of drinks, Ashton’s living room has gotten a little stuffy. Luke stepped away for a minute to use the bathroom and when he returned Evie was nowhere in sight. He began to panic slightly when Calum jerked his head to the balcony where the doors were opened partly. Luke nodded his thanks and slipped outside to find Evie leaning against the cement wall staring out at the skyline.

“Cooler out here, yeah?” he asks.

“Yeah,” she sighs, “You found me.”

“I had a little help from Cal,” he grins sidling up next to her.

“Man, he ruined it.”

Luke laughs. “Did the earphones help?”

“They did,” she turns her head to look at him. His back is against the wall but he’s been staring at her the whole time. “You didn’t have to do that though, those are expensive.”

“I don’t mind.”

“You’re something else, Luke Hemmings.”

“You’re something spectacular, Evie Carson,” he nudges her playfully and she blushes.

“No, I’m not.”

“But you are though,” he disagrees lightly turning his body so his right arm is leaning on top of the wall. “You’re the sweetest girl I’ve ever met.”

“That doesn’t make someone spectacular,” she rolls her eyes.

“You’re also witty, and smart, and braver than anyone else I know. You’re funny, and beautiful without even trying.”

“You left out my eyes,” she bats them at him for good measure and he laughs.

“Can’t forget those beauties,” he strokes her cheek just below her eye.

“You’re pretty spectacular too, you know.”

He snorts in response.

“You are! You have this bad ass exterior with your leather jacket and painted nails and boxing, but deep down you’ve got so much heart and soul. You’re funny and charming and I trust you.”

He swallows hard. He’s wanted to kiss her for a while now, and this seemed like the perfect opportunity but he didn’t want to go for it and make her feel forced. He leans forward to touch her cheek again, then ghosts his fingers on her jaw and under her chin.

“Can I kiss you?”

“Yeah,” she barely whispers.

He tilts her chin up slightly then presses his lips to hers softly. It’s innocent enough but when Evie squeezes the sleeve of his leather jacket he takes that as his cue to deepen it so he threads his fingers in her hair to make the kiss deeper. He feels her hesitancy and he doesn’t want to push her so he breaks away slowly. He gives her one more peck. Then another.

She breaks into a smile bowing her head bashfully. Before he can ask what’s wrong she buries her face in his chest.

“Thank you,” she muffles, “that was perfect.”

“Anytime, sweetheart,” he smiles wrapping her up in his arms resting his chin on her head. He kisses her hair and sways from side to side.

When he feels her begin to shiver they head back inside and are glued together the rest of the night. They’re sitting on Ashton’s couch with his arm wrapped around her shoulders and Evie is nestled into his chest with her arm draped over his stomach. They were having quiet conversation until her head became slightly heavier and her breathing became deeper, he knew she was asleep.

“Has mine eyes deceived me?” Ashton asks pulling attention to the two on the couch. “Someone got through your hard, icy heart?”

Their friends all laugh and Luke shakes his head.

“Shut up,” he says softly, “if you wake her I’ll fight you.”

Ashton puts his arms up in defense and Evie shifts on Luke’s chest.

“Be nice,” she sighs heavily and pokes his stomach.

“Did he wake you?”

She shakes her head. “No. I was just resting my eyes, and you’re comfy.”

Luke smirks and rests his lips on her head, not kissing her but just feeling her warmth.

“Do you want me to take you home, lovie?” he murmurs. She hums a yes. “All right, come on.”

• • • •

After a long while of saying goodbye they were finally on their way to Evie’s apartment. Luke still didn’t want to leave her and was pleased when she asked him, ‘aren’t you coming?’ He couldn’t get out of the car fast enough just so he could hold her hand. Luke has never been the type of guy to be excited just by holding a girl’s hand before but with Evie it was different.

Everything with Evie was different. He took the key from her easily as she struggled to put it in the slot. She kicks off her shoes, he does the same, and follows her to her bedroom. He’s not quite sure if she wants him to spend the night but when she grabs her pajamas and motions to the bed saying,

“Make sure it’s warm for me when I get back.” And left to her bathroom.

He lets out a sigh of relief but can hear his heart pounding in his ears. Sure, he spent the night before but that was under different circumstances. This, though, this was something different entirely. Tonight they shared a kiss and Luke wasn’t afraid to admit that he liked her. He adores Evie.

Just as he pulled off his leather jacket, he had on a white t-shirt and his dark grey joggers (he’s thankful he didn’t wear his jeans otherwise it’d be an uncomfortable night) Evie returns. Luke can’t help but smile at her outfit, cloth shorts and a t-shirt with an elephant on the front. Her face was free of makeup and he could still smell the mint of her toothpaste.

“I thought I told you to keep the bed warm,” she pouts standing in front of him tossing her clothes in a pile on a chair in the corner.

“I got distracted,” he shrugs.

“By what?”

“You,” he pokes her nose causing her to giggle.

She stretches up on her toes to kiss his lips quickly then grabs his hand and pulls him to her bed. They climb in together, Luke is surprised at how comfy her bed is, and he pulls her close. She tangles their legs together and he puts his fingers through her hair before leaning in to kiss her.

It’s slow and languid the way their lips move together, he’s hesitant as he slips his tongue in her mouth. Evie sighs into him clutching his shirt in her fingers. He smiles.

“You taste minty,” he mumbles.

“You should brush your teeth,” she sighs dragging her nails over the scruff of his cheek but keeps kissing him.

He chuckles dryly against her lips. “Are you saying my breath stinks?”

“Maybe,” she sighs then giggles.

“I thought I was the asshole in this relationship?” he smirks stroking her cheek with his thumb.

“You did not just call me an asshole!”

“You said my breath stinks!”

“Did not! You can go to sleep without brushing your teeth? Disgusting,” she teases then captures his bottom lip between hers.

“Then why do you keep kissing me?” he asks after they have to catch their breath.

“Because I like kissing you. But go brush your teeth so you can come back faster and I can keep kissing you,” she kisses his nose then nips at it with her teeth.

“Ow! Fine, I’m going, you didn’t have to bite me,” he pinches her side before slipping out from the covers.

He doesn’t spot an extra toothbrush and doesn’t want to be a creep and go through her drawers and cabinets, so he uses the mouthwash on the counter. He gargles twice just to make sure she’s satisfied then jogs back quickly to his sleepy girl who is now very much wide awake. She’s sitting up against the headboard then smiles gleefully at the sight of him.

“Feel better?” she asks.

He takes his place back into her bed then pulls her easily onto his chest, she laughs as one hand holds onto her waist and the other cups her cheek.

“Now I do,” he breathes staring into her eyes.

Evie bends down to kiss him again but he easily takes the lead, massaging his tongue against hers running it over her bottom lip. She hums at that and it tightens his stomach. They continue to kiss in whispers until their lips are chapped and their breathing is irregular and Luke pushes her away gently.

“You should get some sleep, lovie,” he whispers kissing her jaw.

“I don’t want to sleep. I want to keep kissing you,” she pouts.

He traces her pouted lip and he wants to keep kissing her, too. He wants to do more than kiss but that’s for another night down the road.

“I do too, but we’ll have plenty of time to kiss tomorrow. It’s . . .” he stretches his arm to snatch his phone from the floor to look at the time. “It’s 3:30 in the morning, you need to sleep.”

“Fine,” she sighs rolling off him in a huff. He pulls her right back so he can run his fingers through her hair.

“Am I forgiven?”

“If you keep playing with my hair, then yes.”

He smiles and settles into the bed, his body is totally relaxed. He finds he’s like that a lot when he’s with Evie. He’s never been one to cuddle with other girls, after he’d sleep with them they’d always leave. He never cuddled. But with Evie it’s easy because she fits so perfectly against his body.

“Luke?”

“Yeah?”

“Before, when you said you were the ‘asshole in this relationship. . .’ does that mean we’re in a relationship?” her voice is quiet and he can hear the hesitancy in it.

He swallows hard. “I want to be, but only if you do, too.”

“I do want to.”

He hears the smile in her voice and he kisses her forehead.

“And you aren’t an asshole,” she says.

“To other people I am. You’re the only exception.”

• • • •

A few weeks have gone by and Luke and Evie have been spending so much time together. She’ll come by after his practice and head to the diner for lunch. Kissing is always evident and one night in particular is fresh in Luke’s mind when they went one step further.

When they were watching Friends he pulled her onto his lap, with one hand holding onto the back of her head and the other precariously close to her core on her inner thigh, she boldly moved his fingers to the round wetness between her legs.

“Want my fingers, baby?” he murmured and she nodded biting her lips.

He slid his hand from her hair to her lower back and began to rub his finger in circles on the outside of her underwear. He felt her bundle of nerves and the wet spot on her panties grew slightly. With their eyes still locked on each other he pushed the fabric aside and teased his finger up her slit. She jolted at his touch and he smirked.

“I haven’t even done anything and you’re already this wet for me?” he grinned teasing his finger up once more.

“Don’t tease, please,” she practically whined and Luke’s eyes darkened at her form of submission.

He removed his finger and before she could protest he held it in front of her mouth, the tip of his finger coated in her arousal.

“Suck,” he commanded softly, “then I’ll give you what you want.”

Her lips fluttered in a faint smile, she took his hand in both of hers then slipped her mouth over his long finger. Her tongue swirled around it as she took it all in his mouth. He enjoyed watching her mouth work on his finger, the idea of her doing that around his cock caused it to twitch in his sweats but he ignored it. He wanted to please her and only her.

“That’s good baby,” he praised removing his finger with a pop. A line of spit was connected to his fingertip and seeing it sling back to her lower lip aroused him in a terrible way. He kissed her roughly and inserted his finger into her entrance easily.

She gasped in his mouth as he twirled his finger inside of her and she rose on her legs so he could get a better angle. He pumped into her languidly, then when he added a second finger she moaned loudly and knocked her forehead against his. He tilted his head so he could still see her face as he twiddled and scissored his fingers inside her.

She came on his fingers that night and Luke can still hear her pretty moans while he’s going over the fight schedule with Cal. The look she made when she came undone on him was imprinted on his brain and the way—

“Luke!” Calum shoves him snapping his that encounter with Evie out of his head.

“Sorry, what?” Luke clears his throat looking over at Cal.

“I said, you’re going to be doing five fights in two days. Peterson is still out because of his wrist so you’re taking his slot on Thursday along with yours and Jacobsen is out for his fight Friday morning, and then you’re going against Hayes Friday night. Will you be able to handle that?” he raises his dark eyebrows.

“Oh,” Luke blinks looking at the schedule. “Yeah. No problem. Is that all?”

“Yeah, hey . . . Luke?”

“What?”

“Listen, I’m real happy you and Evie have gotten together. But, I don’t want her to shift your focus in the ring.”

“Cal, if anything,” Luke places his hand on Calum’s shoulder, “she makes me more focused. I gotta go get her, I’m making her dinner at my place tonight. See you Thursday.”

“No, I’ll see you Tuesday for practice, Luke,” he shakes his head.

“Right. Tuesday. I’m just messing with you, I know I’ll see you Tuesday. Later.”

Calum shakes his head again as he watches his lovesick best friend and champion walk away to get his girl. It’s a nice change seeing a genuine smile on Luke’s face instead of a permanent grimace. He’s got Evie to thank for that.

• • • •

Luke wasn’t the best cook so he resulted in baking a pizza for him and Evie. He blushed when he told her but she kissed his cheek assuring him, ‘I love pizza.’ So while he was kneading the dough on the pan she was getting the cheese and chicken ready to place on the pizza.

The playlist he made for her was playing and he was singing along to it, she loved listening to his voice. It was so pretty and comforting. When it was time to put on the toppings, she scooped up some cheese and put it in the sauce then held it up for him to eat. He took it gladly smiling then kissed tomato sauce off her thumb. She giggled and he winked before doing the same to her.

Before she could even lick up the sauce on his finger, he swiped it on her cheek near her ear and she gasped.

“Hey!”

“Oh no, let me get that,” he grins. He grabs her waist and licks up the sauce with a wet kiss, but he doesn’t stop there. He moves his lips to her ear then onto her jaw until finally on her neck where he begins to suck and bite.

She sighs running her hands up his arms moving her head to the side so he can access her neck better. He’s on his third mark when the oven dings signaling it’s all heated up.

“Luke, Luke, baby the oven’s ready,” she giggles.

“It can wait,” he mumbles squeezing her hips, his thumbs creating circles on her exposed skin.

“No, you’re hungry. Put the pizza in and we can continue,” she giggles shoving him off playfully.

He grunts but does as she says. She adjusts her shirt watching him pick up the pizza pan and checks out his ass as he bends down to put it in the pizza. He catches her and he smirks.

“Were you checking me out?” he asks even though he knows she was.

“Who me? No way,” she waves him off and turns away from him.

“Get back here!”

He lifts her in his arms causing her to squeal and he collapses onto his couch with her straddling his lap. He unzips her sweatshirt so she’s just in a tank top with her cleavage in front of his face. With one look she connects their lips together and they make out for a while before it’s her turn to drag her lips onto his neck.

Luke rolls his head back onto the couch as she sucks expertly on his skin. His large hands are holding onto her waist, he rocks her slowly against him moaning at the friction of their bodies. Tied with her mouth on his neck if Luke died right there he’d die a happy man.

“Mm, baby, you’re good at that,” he moans as she continues to suck on his skin.

“I’m good at something else, too,” she exhales and he gets goosebumps.

Before he can retort she’s slipping off his lap onto the floor and begins to undo the button of his jeans. She’s meticulous and takes her time with his zipper as he stares wide eyed as this beautiful girl before him shucks his pants down his thighs. He gulps when her finger lightly traces around the perimeter of the head of his dick. It twitches in response and she smiles.

“Can I?” she asks flicking her big beautiful doe eyes up at him.

Luke’s voice is gone so he just nods.

She lifts his girth into her palm, Luke is aching when she presses soft kisses up his shaft and then a wet one over his slit. She continues to kiss him preciously then darts her tongue out as she kisses up and down his shaft again.

“Fuck, baby, don’t tease,” he pants reiterating what she told him when he fingered her a few weeks ago.

“What do you say?” she asks and Luke is alarmed that she’s got a small dominant side to her. But he fucking loves it.

“Please, baby,” he exhales lifting his hand up but then drops it back to the cushion. He doesn’t want to grab her hair yet, he doesn’t want to push her.

She smiles again (fucking hell) then spits heavily on his head watching it dribble down before she took him completely in his mouth. Luke couldn’t contain his moan from feeling her mouth wrapped around him. He’s imagined it when he’s in the shower or thinking of her late at night but the real thing is so much better.

She lathers him up with her spit by moving her head up and down and when she’s satisfied, she begins to pump her hand up and down as well and Luke’s mind goes blank. The pizza is forgotten. The day is gone. Hell, his own fucking name has escaped his mind.

The only thing he’s focused on is watching his pretty girl bobbing her head up and down his cock, taking him as far as she can without gagging and what she can’t take she squeezes gently with her fingers which surprisingly feels good.

He’s a moaning mess and she’ll say ‘yeah?’ and ‘does that feel good?’ which causes vibrations and more sensations and he can’t form a coherent sentence so he just keeps moaning. When he’s getting close she sucks on his dick like a literal lollipop and then her fingers begin to fondle his balls and he feels the tight knot in his stomach begin to unravel.

“I don’t swallow,” she says quietly but keeps working at him and he doesn’t care.

“That’s fine, don’t stop . . . I’ll tell you when,” he gasps and bucks his hips slightly.

The sound of her slurping sends him over the edge and then he’s pushing her off him with rushed ‘baby, baby, stop, stop’ and he’s coming over his own fingers. Her small hand is beneath his though and she helps him release until he’s fallen back against the couch hot and bothered and totally satisfied.

He doesn’t even notice her leave until she’s sitting beside him with a wet paper towel in her hand and cleans up his hand and thigh. She rolls it up in a much larger dry piece of towel and he rolls his head to the right to look at her dazedly.

“Hi, honey,” she giggles and he gives her a lazy smile back.

“You’re fuckin’ incredible,” he sighs then purses his lips. She takes the hint and leans in close to peck his lips three times.

“I wanted to make you feel good,” she shrugs.

“You exceeded. That was fuckin’ phenomenal.”

She giggles again and then the oven timer is going off. Luke groans about to get up then realizes his dick is still out with his pants still around his thighs.

“Shit,” he mumbles shuffling them back on while Evie is laughing beside him. “Quiet you.” He wiggles a finger at her in warning and she fake bites in his direction while he heads into the kitchen.

The pizza they made is delicious and they eat a majority of it before deciding on eating mint ice cream for dessert. Luke has an idea and he tells her to go in his room and pick a movie on Netflix to watch. She gives him a quizzical look but does as he says and he pulls out some whipped cream along with the tub of ice cream.

When he enters his room he hears the sound of Mary Poppins Returns on the screen and Evie is sitting cross legged in the center of his bed. She smiles at his appearance and he sets the ice cream on the bed along with the whipped cream and one spoon, she looks confused.

“Just one spoon? No bowls?”

“Nope,” he says smoothly reaching forward and tugs her towards him, her ankles on either side of his legs. “Can you do me a favor, sweetheart?”

“Yeah . . .?”

“Can you take your leggings and underwear off for me?” he smiles pressing his forehead against hers. He hears her sharp inhale and is happy when she complies. He balls up the fabric tossing it to the side somewhere.

“Now,” he mumbles kissing her cheek, “can you lie back for me?”

She nods and slowly lowers herself on her back. Luke grabs her ankles yanking her further down the bed so her naked butt is on the edge. He kneels down then grabs the ice cream and spoon. He puts a small amount on the spoon then drags it carefully from her bellybutton her mound and on the inside of both of her thighs. He sticks it back in the container then picks up the whipped cream.

He sprays the cream on the lines he just made and sets the can on the floor next to him. He hums as he looks at her, she looks delectable and her pussy is throbbing already as he looks up at her. Her eyes are wide with excitement and lust as she realizes his plan.

“You’re my sweet treat,” he rasps then attaches his mouth to her stomach.

The ice cream and whipped cream are cold on her warm skin and it tastes so good on his mouth. He takes his time licking and sucking it up making sure he gets it all off her skin. When he reaches her thighs some of it is rolling onto his bedspread but he could give less than a fuck. He swipes his tongue at the rogue ice cream melting down her thighs and glances up at her before pressing his mouth to her core.

Evie gasps at the coldness of his mouth from the ice cream and whipped cream but then his tongue starts to move in intricate designs and she enjoys it. Her fingers are clenching the bedspread but Luke drags her hand into his hair and she’s yanking on his curls.

He hefts her thighs over his shoulders as he devours her rapidly and excitedly. She’s the sweetest thing he’s ever tasted and his tongue moves in expert precision. Soon she’s rocking her hips into his mouth and her moans are sinful, her fingers yank harder as he feels her come for the first time. He smirks on her pussy lips because he hadn’t even used a finger yet.

“Fuck, Luke,” she whines but he doesn’t stop.

She’s panting and wiggling above him, her thighs clenching around his head as she comes. He peeks at her through his lashes and her mouth is open in pleasure while her eyes are closed and he hopes she’s seeing stars.

When her hips slow back down he removes his mouth and kisses the inside of her thighs, biting lightly to mark her up as she relaxes.

He rests his cheek against her thigh and stares up at her as she opens her eyes slowly. “Hi honey,” he mimics her from earlier.

“Don’t be cheeky,” she sighs and he laughs against her thigh.

• • • •

The incoming fights have been on Luke’s mind all week. He hasn’t seen Evie since he made her pizza Saturday night and he’s had to force his thoughts of her away but it didn’t quite work. It’s been a long four days of constant footwork and practice from Cal.

Evie’s been all too understanding during the whole ordeal but he’s been sure not to tell her he’s doing four fights in two days. He’s not exactly sure why but he doesn’t think she’d like that too much. Nell was even in the dark about it too, so she was spending the night with Evie while Luke and the guys were at the matches.

The first fight went well and Luke walked away with minimal damage, just a small cut on his lip and bruised knuckles. His next fight was at 8:30 so he had a little time to call her.

“Hey you,” she greets and he can hear the smile in her voice. He wishes he could see it.

“Hi baby,” he smiles sitting gingerly on the bench.

“How’s practice?”

“Uh, good. Calum’s making sure to put me to work,” he chortles, “I just wanted to hear your voice before I get back to it.”

“You’re sweet. I wish I could see you tonight,” she says sadly.

“I know lovie, me too,” he murmurs. “Haven’t seen my sweet girl all week.”

“I blame Cal, tell him I won’t allow him to work you this hard ever again.”

“He’d laugh in my face,” he laughs at the sternness in her voice.

“Then I’ll tell him,” she states proudly.

“That won’t end well, baby,” he mumbles leaning against the cold cement wall. It feels good on his sweaty skin.

“Why?”

“Because, he’ll laugh at you, then I’ll have to punch him for doing so, then Nell will punch me . . . it’s a vicious cycle.”

“Or no one can just not punch anyone.”

“Double negative sweetheart.”

“I don’t care, it makes sense okay?” she sniffs and Luke laughs.

Calum pokes his head in jerking his head behind him signifying it’s almost time for the second fight. Luke nods and waves him off.

“I gotta get back to it, lovie,” he sighs. He’d much rather stay on the phone with her. “I’ll see you tomorrow night after my fight, okay?”

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come tomorrow? I’ll bring my air pods.”

“Yeah, I’m sure, it’s not a major one. I miss you.”

“I miss you, too. Don’t practice too hard, okay?”

“Can’t make any promises babe,” he smiles. “I’ll see you tomorrow. Have a good night.”

“You too, Luke.”

She says his name so softly he almost wants to dip out of this next fight, snatch her away from Nell and snuggle her close in his bed all night. But he can’t.

• • • •

Nell had convinced Evie to surprise Luke at his match on Friday.

“Come on, Eve, you haven’t seen him all week and I know he’ll love seeing you there. He’ll be so surprised!”

Evie thinks about seeing Luke’s smile when he’d spot her in the crowd, it’s her favorite smile that he has reserved only for her and that alone convinces her. She decided to wear a black crop top with high waisted shorts and black ankle boots, hoping when Luke sees her he’ll be stunned into silence.

They arrive at the arena around eight o’clock, Luke usually goes on at 8:30 on Fridays but when they get there Michael and Ashton find them first. Their eyes are wide and slightly panicked.

“What the hell are you two doing here?” Ashton demands blocking their view from the ring.

“We came here so Evie could surprise Luke,” Nell answers folding her arms.

“He didn’t want you to be here, Evie,” Michael says.

“Yeah I know because it’s not that big of a fight but I haven’t seen him all week because Cal’s been having him practice every day,” Evie says sadly.

“Wait, he told you he’s been practicing?” Ashton asks.

“What are you guys saying? What’s going on?” Nell demands looking between the two tall men.

“Uh. . .”

“Well, you see, the thing is—“

“AND HERE’S LUKE HEMMINGS BACK IN THE FIFTH ROUND! AFTER BOTH WINS LAST NIGHT TONIGHT SHOULD BE A PIECE OF CAKE RIGHT? LOOKS LIKE HE’S LOSING HIS THUNDER, THOUGH!” The announcer’s voice booms throughout the arena.

Realization dawns over Evie’s face, Ashton and Michael’s faces pale when Evie pushes them out of her way and she looks down into the ring. Sure enough, there’s Luke swaying slightly as he raises his hands up slowly to his face. Even from a distance she can see how bruised up and battered he is, his technique is sluggish and Evie’s stomach drops.

“He hasn’t been practicing all week has he?” she asks quietly. “How many fights has he done?”

Radio silence is her response and she whips around, her eyes icy as she stares at the two men. They cower at her gaze.

“How many fights has he done?” she asks again enunciating each word carefully.

“Four,” Michael answers quietly, “in two days.”

“WHAT?!” Nell exclaims pushing through them this time so she can take a look at him down below. “How could Cal let him do that?”

“They were short, some guys were injured but the slots had to be filled,” Ashton tries to explain weakly.

“And he didn’t want me here—“

“Because he didn’t want you to worry or to see him fight,” Michael finishes with a sigh. His green eyes are sad as he looks at Evie.

It only takes Evie a beat before she’s darting down the stairs into the pit where the arena is. She ignores the calls from Nell and the guys even though they’re following her. She shoves past the cheering fans until she’s in Luke’s corner where Calum is standing. He glances at her then does a double take, his eyes going wide.

“Shit,” he mumbles as she stomps over to him.

“Get him out of there, Cal, he can barely stand!” she orders attempting to climb into the ring and stop him herself.

Calum stops her. “I can’t, he’s in the middle of a fight. I’m sorry Evie, he didn’t want you to know!”

“I don’t care! Look at him!” she cries pointing to him as he staggers heavily against the ropes. His body just looks heavy and drained of all energy.

Calum stares up at his best friend and prized fighter with his mouth open. The bell dings loudly and Luke slumps onto the floor in the corner of the ring. Evie tuts and scrambles into the ring, the guys in the crowd cheer thinking she’s some sort of show but she ignores the catcalls.

Luke’s breathing heavily as she crouches in front of him, her heart sinks at the sight of him. His skin is scattered with patches of black and blue, one of his eyes is swollen shut and his lip is puffed out from a large cut. He’s broken and battered and it breaks Evie’s heart.

“Oh, Luke,” she whispers sadly.

His head tilts up at the sound of her voice, his good eye tries to blink open through the sweat. He smiles, but it’s more of a grimace, as he looks at her fondly.

“He got me good if I’m imagining you here,” he croaks.

“No, Luke, baby,” she holds his cheeks gently tilting his head up so he can look at her. “I am here but you need to stop, you can’t take anymore.”

His eyes struggled to focus on her through the blood and sweat but he mumbles out a barely coherent, ‘I’m fine.’

“No, you are not fine,” she stresses. She spots a towel near his back, she picks it up and dabs away the sweat from around his eyes and on his forehead.

“Evie, give him this, he needs to drink,” Calum says from her left holding up a bottle of what looks like Gatorade.

She tilts it in his mouth and he drinks gratuitously, which sort of seems to do the trick because he appears more alert. His one good eye zeroes in on Evie and his special smile for her shows.

“I can do this, baby because you’re here,” he croaks stroking her cheek with the backs of his knuckles (which are also bruised and bloody) “I can finish. Just tell me you love me.”

“Oh Luke,” she sighs shaking her head, “I do love you. I love you so much but I didn’t want to tell you like this.”

“I love you too, baby,” he slurs trying to smile once more. “I’ll win for you.”

“Make it fast so I can get you home,” she warns then presses her lips to his clammy ones gently.

The bell dings again for the start of the sixth round, he’s only got two more after this. She helps him stand, he squeezes her hand tightly before Calum helps her out of the ring.

Evie doesn’t put her air pods in the whole fight because she’s more concerned in watching Luke. His footwork seems a bit more energetic and she’s praying he’ll knock out the other guy quickly by the time the eighth round begins. She doesn’t wince at the sound of skin connecting with skin, or the hard thumps of their feet on the floor of the ring.

Her focus is on Luke and his fourth (probably) wave of adrenaline. His opponent sends Luke a hard hit that sends him falling into the ropes. His body draped over it like a rag doll. He’s panting but when he looks down at his Evie, it’s like a switch goes off.

This amazing girl is standing here watching him after she told him she loved him and she mouths it to him once more, giving him a small nod. She’s his reason to finish this fight, not for the glory or the title of being undefeated. He wants to finish it so he can take her home and hear about her week.

That’s more important than any stupid fight.

Luke stands up straight then quickly whips around throwing a hard right hook to his opponent. He’s momentarily stunned and Luke uses that to his advantage and gives him a swift uppercut, followed by a roundhouse kick to his stomach. He does one more quick jab to his neck then another left hook and the guy is down.  

The crowd goes crazy, the bell is ringing and the ref is shouting out Luke’s name lifting his hand in the air as he’s announced the winner. Luke doesn’t care though. He nods his thanks for the acknowledgment then helps his opponent rise from the floor.

“Really thought I had you, man,” the guy who Luke thinks his name is Rob says. “That your girl that was in the ring?”

“Yes,” Luke answers gruffly. He was already so exhausted, he didn’t want to have to fight again if this guy says something crude about his Evie.

“Reminds me of my wife, she hated seeing me fight. She a keeper?” Rob pants wiping blood from his lip.

Luke’s shoulders relax when he learns the guy is married. “Yeah, she’s a keeper.”

“Good. Take your girl home before she fights you next,” he chuckles then holds out his hand, “you fight really well.”

“Thanks, you too,” Luke says shaking his hand quickly.

Calum escorts Luke from the ring, and Luke leans on his friend for support and it isn’t long until Evie is on his other side offering her support.

“Hey Cal, guess what,” Luke sighs happily. His ears are still ringing and his head feels like it’s underwater. Apparently that’s what five fights in two days does to you.

“What, mate?”

“Evie loves me,” he says proudly leaning towards Evie who stumbles a little under his weight.

“That’s great because I think she hates me,” Calum grunts pushing open the locker room door.

“I don’t hate you, I’m just very upset with you,” Evie sighs helping Luke sit down on the bench.

“Same thing. I’m sorry, Evie, but I promise I won’t let him do this again. And I’m giving him the week off next week,” Calum says.

“Come on, I can go two more rounds,” Luke sighs resting his head against the wall. His eyes are closed.

“You can’t sleep yet, you need to shower, babe,” Evie tells him pulling onto his hand.

“Wanna shower with you,” he mumbles and Calum chuckles. Evie blushes.

“I think you should just take him home,” Calum laughs.

“Can you help me get him to the car?” Evie asks going to his locker to grab his duffel bag and things.

Just then Ashton bursts through the door saying a string of apologies but Evie stops him.

“It’s fine, Ash,” she sighs, “I just want to get him home. Can you help?”

“Absolutely. Come on, Luke,” Ashton hefts him up easily against his body.

• • • •

It was a bit of an ordeal getting Luke into her shower, he simply insisted on going to her place because he wanted to be around everything that is her. He kept begging her to join him in the shower but she refused because he still had to get his cuts taken care of.

He sat in her kitchen while she hustled about getting healing ointment and bandages. He was a tad more alert but his body ached and all he wanted to do was crawl into her bed and hold her close. She hummed quietly as she cleaned him up, his eyes trained on her.

“You’re so beautiful,” he murmurs and she smiles.

“Thank you,” she says quietly.

Once he has bandages on his knuckles and ointment under his swollen eye, she held out her hands to drag him into her room. She flicked on her string lights that were on her ceiling and Luke clambered into her bed heavily. His eyes were closed then he opened them in concern because she wasn’t next to him.

“Why aren’t you in bed?” he asks.

“I don’t really want to sleep in these clothes,” she chuckles.

He groans.

“What’s the matter? What hurts?” she freezes taking her bra off.

“You’re undressing and I’m too tired to open my eyes and watch,” he pouts into her pillow.

Evie laughs and continues to take off her clothes. “Well, maybe you shouldn’t fight four fights in two days.”

“I’m sorry. Do you hate me?”

“I love you, Luke, how could I hate you?” she sighs finally slipping into her pajamas which was a shirt of Luke’s. It fit her like a nightgown and still smelled like him. She slept in it every night.

“Because I didn’t tell you about the fights. I lied to you. I never wanted to lie to you and I did and I’m sorry,” he says in a rush.

She gets into bed and he immediately nuzzles his face into her neck, his arms wrapping around her. He even tangles his legs with hers and she can’t help but giggle at him basically koala-ing her. Her fingers move to his hair so she can play with it and her other hand tickles his arm across her stomach.

“I get why you didn’t tell me,” she sighs kissing his forehead, “but as much as I would have hated it, I would have been there and watched each fight.”

“Really?” his voice his muffled by the fabric of his shirt on her chest.

“Yes. I support you Luke because this is your life. But I don’t want you to ever do this many fights without telling me, okay?”

“Believe me, I won’t ever fight this many again. But I’ll tell you,” he promises. He lifts his head looking at her through bleary eyes. “I’ve wanted to do this all week.”

“What?”

“Be with you in bed, I’ve missed you so damn much.”

“I missed you,” she smiles scratching at his beard affectionately.

He glances at her lips then her eyes before pressing a gentle kiss to her mouth. He inhales sharply tightening his hold on her as he deepens the kiss. It stirs a fire in her lower stomach and they both desperately wish they could do more than kiss but Evie pushes him away gently.

“You need to sleep, honey,” she tells him.

“I know,” he sighs dropping his head to her chest again. “Just wanted to kiss you.”

She smiles and goes back to scratching at his drying curls, his breathing slows down already.

“Sweet dreams,” she whispers kissing his forehead and begins to hum a song.

“I love you,” he says.

“And I love you,” she whispers. She goes back to humming and he’s out like a light in no time.

Evie stays up a little longer, smiling at each twitch he does in his sleep and simply enjoying just being with him.

• • • •

Calum was true to his word and gave Luke the whole next week off so Luke and Evie spent everyday together. She’d change his bandages on his knuckles and make him hold ice on his eye so it would bring the swelling down.

By Tuesday his bruises weren’t as horrendous looking and the cuts on his knuckles were healing over.

“Do you want to get out of town for a while?” Luke asks her while they’re lounging on her couch. She’s cuddled onto his chest wearing nothing but a t-shirt of his and his fingers are tickling the skin of her thigh.

“Where would we go?” she turns her head to look up at him.

“I’ve got a lake house about an hour away from here,” he smiles, “there’s a hot tub, and a really good restaurant that has the best bread and butter.”

“You had me at bread and butter.”

“What, not the hot tub?” he laughs.

“That’s great too, but bread is better,” she sticks her tongue out playfully.

“Silly girl,” he laughs again and pinches her waist causing her to giggle shrilly. “Do you want to? We can stay there until Friday afternoon.”

“That sounds really nice, yeah, let’s go!”

• • • •

Evie’s expression at seeing his lake house was pure amazement. It was a nice cottage with a bird bath in the front and flowers, and painted yellow with white shutters. She was silent as she walked throughout the house while Luke left to get the bags. The inside had white wood paneled walls and cream colored couches.

The whole place reminded her of sunshine and spring.

She found the hot tub outside the master bedroom on a top deck which had a beautiful view of the lake. She immediately went outside down by the small sandy beach near the dock. Whippoorwill’s trilled in the distance and Evie closed her eyes finally feeling calm and relaxed.

“There you are,” Luke murmurs from behind wrapping his arms around her waist.

“I went exploring,” she sighs leaning against his chest.

“Peaceful, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, it is. Do you come out here often?”

“Not for a while, you’re the first person I’ve brought out here,” he kisses her temple.

“Really? Not even the guys?”

“Nope, this is my hideaway. My safe space.”

Evie turns around in his arms and looks up in his pretty blue eyes. She notes how his left eye isn’t swollen anymore but still has faint coloring from the bruising and his lip is almost healed. Even battered he’s still the most handsome man she’s ever seen.

“Why’d you bring me to your private place?” she strokes his cheek gently.

“Because, you’re my safe space and I love you,” he says simply. He smiles then leans down to press his lips to hers.

She hooks her arm to the back of his neck as the kiss deepens. It’s been so long since they’ve shared a ‘getting-lost-in-you’ kiss because of his injuries from his fights. His hands go immediately to her waist then slips down to her ass. He squeezes and she sighs into his mouth.

“Let’s go inside, yeah,” he mumbles.

Evie just nods, her voice is lost on her from that knee buckling kiss. If it wasn’t for Luke’s strong hand in hers she’d probably fall flat on her face. He leads her through the house to the bedroom.

Her attention is distracted by Luke’s soft lips on her neck and his wandering hands moving up and down her stomach to her thighs. His lips continue exploring down to her shoulder while his fingers pull down the zipper of her jacket and he pulls the clothing off her.

He spins her around, his eyes trained on hers as he backs her onto the bed, her knees buckling as she sits down on it. She scoots herself backwards until her head lands on the pillows, she bites her lip and Luke crawls on top of her. He dips his head low so he can kiss her tenderly, her fingers tangle in his curls.

“Want you so bad,” he exhales letting his hand wander down her thigh.

“Take me,” she gasps yanking on his hair.

He unbuttons her shorts while she tries to lift his sweatshirt over his head. They’re a mess of tangled limbs and twisted clothing, laughter fills the air until they’re both void of clothes. He notices the rapid rise and fall of her chest as he leaves a trail of kisses down her sternum.

“You’re so perfect,” he breathes on her skin as he moves around her bellybutton.

He shifts himself on the bed so his face is between her legs. Without teasing, he kisses her heat and licks her slowly. Her moans are precious in his ears and he continues to lick her languorously. He wants to make her feel good, so good that she’ll remember this for the rest of her life and he wants to do this for all of his days.

“Luke,” she moans petting his hair before threading her fingers through it.

He hums against her and she gasps, his tongue flicks become faster as he adds a finger, pumping into her slowly. He brings her to her orgasm skillfully and perfectly. Luke sucks off her wetness from his finger and she drags him up by her so she can kiss him.

“Your turn,” she nibbles at his lip but he shakes his head.

“No, baby, tonight is all about you,” he watches her as he teases the tip of his dick in between her folds.

Evie bites her lip, full eye contact on him as he continues to lube himself up with her wetness. He pushes himself in gently, the warmth of her around him consumes him and he pushes in and out to create more slickness. Evie is tracing the features of his face as he does so, soft little grunts escape her each time he goes in and out and then he’s finally in her completely.

Luke exhaled as she inhaled from the moment of connection, her mouth open in a perfect little ‘o’ and her eyes nearly roll back in her head. He’s never seen her more lovely than this moment.

“God, I love you,” he pants then begins to start a steady thrust. When he connects fully in her he rolls his hips and Evie’s nails are scratching up and down his back.

“I love you . . . too,” she moans as his pace quickens.

Luke licks his lips adjusting his right arm beside her head to use it as leverage so he can fuck into her deeper. His other hand is holding onto her hip and soon she’s matching his pace, hips meeting hips, breath being exchanged.

Evie closes her eyes when he hits a certain spot and she begs him not to stop and Luke would never. Whatever she’d ask him in this moment he’d give to her without question. He felt her walls clenching around him and he pumped faster and faster until she’s moaning loudly in his ear.

“That’s my girl,” he praises into her ear. She moans in response and still he quickens his pace.

His hips snap into hers with ruthless passion and she’s coming over him again, her cries are salacious, her nails creating crescent moons into his back with her legs wrapped around his waist.

“Feels so good,” she whines arching her back.

Luke closes his eyes trying to hold his orgasm off but the sounds she’s making and the feeling of her around him becomes too much. His thrusts start to become sloppy but she’s moaning loudly---a fourth one?—and he’s coming as well.

He pulls out quickly because he remembers he didn’t put on a condom so he spurts all over her lower stomach. Her fingers are trying to brush away the curls from his forehead as he releases onto her. Once he’s finished he collapses onto her and they’re a panting mess, he doesn’t even care that he’s getting his cum over his stomach. His main concern is her.

“I’m so in love with you,” she admits tilting his head up from her chest.

He smiles giving her a deep kiss.

“I’m in love with you, sweetheart.” He kisses her cheek, making a trail down her jaw to her neck and to her breast that he sucks on lightly.

“That tickles,” she giggles.

“This is the first time I’ve seen you fully naked,” he muses moving to her other breast so he can kiss and suck on it as well. “Why is that?”

“Because other times you mainly paid attention to her,” she giggles again pointing down to her vagina.

“You call it a her?” he chuckles around her nipple.

“Duh, why would it be a he?”

“Fair point.”

“So what do you think?”

“Of what? Her? I fucking love her,” he sucks loudly on her breast.

“No,” she laughs, “my naked body.”

“I fucking love all of it, you’re so perfect,” he rubs her cheek with the back of his knuckles. He loves the blush on her cheeks.

“Mm, you’re pretty perfect,” she sighs closing her eyes as he continues to cater to her breasts.

• • • •

Luke and Evie stayed at the lake house until Sunday. They spent their time in the hot tub, walking along the lakeshore, going out to dinner every night because Luke insisted on spoiling her. And it was filled with lots of lovemaking.

When he pulls up to her apartment he helps get her bags out then pulls her against him, his lips connecting with hers. The plan was that she’d take a shower and change then meet him at the ring in an hour, Luke had to go over his schedule with Calum.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to wait?” he asks for the twelfth time.

“I’m sure,” she smiles stretching up to kiss his nose, “I’ll see you in an hour. Promise.”

“I love you.”

“I love you more,” she smiles then pulls away shouldering her bags and heads inside the entrance.

Luke watches her disappear, an ever present smile on his face then jogs around to his side of the car.

• • • •

Luke’s been watching the other guys practice while he wants for Evie to meet him at the ring, he’s already gone over his schedule with Calum. The finals are coming up soon so training is going to be more intense but he’s promised he won’t be fighting multiple times in a short amount of days.

It’s been a little over ten minutes from when Evie was supposed to meet Luke and Evie’s very punctual.  He knows if she’s running late by even a minute it makes her anxious. Before he’ll allow himself to panic, he pulls out his phone and texts her. Luke tries to reason that maybe she’s still putting on her makeup or is stuck in traffic.

A few minutes turn into ten and still no response.

Fifteen minutes turn to twenty-five and panic starts to set in. He tries calling her but it rings to her voicemail. He tries again but by the third ring and still no answer, he’s reaching for his keys.

He’s calling her constantly while he’s in the car driving back to her place but she’s still not answering.

“Shit!” he exclaims smacking the steering wheel.

Something is very wrong.

He parks haphazardly outside her building and takes the steps three at a time until he’s on the second level. He pounds on the door shouting her name but its radio silence on the other side.

Luke searches frantically for his phone to try calling her again. With bated breath he waits and waits and very faintly hears her ringtone through the door.

Something is really wrong.

“Fuck,” he hisses fumbling for his wallet to get the spare key she gave him.

Then he remembers he left his wallet in the car and not wanting to waste more time he grabs hold of the doorknob and shoulders onto the wood as hard as he can. It bursts open, the knob clattering to the floor and he’s searching frantically for Evie.

“Evie?” he calls.

A chair is knocked over, the lampshade by her couch is askew. His heart pounds in his chest as he makes his way through her apartment. It’s eerily silent save for slamming of his heart in his ears and then his heart stops.

She’s lying on her bathroom floor crumpled in a heap with a small pool of blood near her head. Her phone is cracked next to her fingers.

“No, no, no, no baby, please,” Luke begs falling next to her. He touches her wrist and feels a heartbeat, it’s steady and thanks God it’s there.

“Evie? Lovie, can you hear me?” he asks brushing hair from her forehead, that’s when he sees the gash as the source of blood. It’s a pretty deep cut right above her eyebrow.

She makes the tiniest of scowls but makes no noise. Panicking again, Luke dials 911 and explains what he’s seeing in a rush and to please, please send help.

“Please hurry, she’s . . . she’s not waking up,” he cries and tries talking to her gently.

“Sir, an ambulance is less than five minutes away, they’ll be there soon, okay?” The dispatcher speaks calmly. “I’ll stay on the line with you until they arrive, but don’t move her.”

“Okay, okay,” he pants.

He still tries to wake her up and is careful not to touch no matter how desperately he wants to. Then he hears sirens and soon after quick and heavy footsteps down the hall.

“We’re here! She’s in the bathroom!” he shouts voice shaking.

Two EMT’s, one male and one female, push past him. He watches in shock as they speak medical jargon to each other and into their radios. Two others arrive with a stretcher and a neck brace that is wrapped quickly around her neck.

Luke watches in horror as they lift her onto the stretcher and he follows them wordlessly downstairs and outside. He’s stopped when he goes to climb in the ambulance.

“Sir, there isn’t enough room but you can follow us to the hospital,” the woman tells him.

“Okay,” he says hollowly then she touches his arm.

“Don’t worry, we’ve got her, sir. What’s her name?”

“Evie—Evelyn—Carson,” he croaks and tries to clear his throat but there’s a lump preventing him doing so.

“And yours?”

“Luke Hemmings.”

“We’ll see you at the hospital, Luke.”

He runs to his car and called Calum immediately, his tires squeal as he follows the ambulance.

“Hey, what’s—“

“Is Nell there?”

“Yeah, she’s—“

“Meet me at the hospital,” Luke rushes and turns the corner sharply.

“The hospital? Luke—“

“It’s Evie. Just hurry, I’m behind the ambulance.”

He hangs up before Calum can say another word and tries to keep his foot steady on the gas. He couldn’t help the tremble of his hands.

• • • •

Luke’s leg is bouncing erratically as he waits to hear news of Evie and for Calum and Nell to arrive. The doors to the waiting room swing open revealing a frantic looking Nell, she makes a beeline for Luke.

“What is going on?” she demands tears brimming her eyes.

“I—she was supposed to meet me at the arena in an hour after we got back. She wasn’t picking up after thirty minutes and I went to get her and had to break down her door. Her place is turned over and she was . . . she was on the floor in the bathroom. Blood was on her forehead and the floor and she wouldn’t wake up. I don’t know what happened,” he finishes in a choked sob.

“Danny,” Nell mumbles sadly.

“Who’s Danny?” Calum narrows his eyes.

“Her ex,” Nell breathes, “He found her.”

“You know about that? How?” Luke asks.

“Ashton told me. I figured if she wanted to tell me, she would. But she’s been so happy with you—“

“I should’ve been there,” Luke cuts her off shaking his head. He rubs his face twice with his hands, the image of her lying on the floor is ingrained in his mind.

“Luke Hemmings?”

He whips around quickly then is surprised to see a police officer standing in front of him. He was about the same height as Luke but in his late thirties and a hard, steely look in his eyes.

“Yes?” Luke asks stepping forward slowly.

“Can I ask you some questions, please?”

• • • •

Luke slumps back in his chair in one of the private offices of the hospital, Officer Roth is sitting across from him with a notepad.

“I’m telling you, I would never ever hit my girlfriend! Or any woman for that matter!” Luke thunders for what feels like the hundredth time. He feels like a broken record repeating the same story of how he found Evie.

“But you are a boxer, correct?” Officer Roth narrows his eyes.

“Yes, I fight at Seconds of Summer,” he sighs.

“Have you met this ex-boyfriend of Miss Carson’s before?”

“No, but she’s told me a lot about him. I don’t know how he found her but he did and all I want is to see how she is.”

Officer Roth eyes him up silently then folds his arms. “Your hands look like they’ve been through some fights, and that shiner on your eye looks pretty rough.”

“I fought four fights in two days last week,” Luke forces his voice to remain calm. “Evie and I went to my lake house because Calum gave me the week off—Calum. Go get Calum Hood, he owns the gym and is my trainer. He can tell you I was at the arena until about two thirty when I went to Evie’s. Please. I need to see she’s all right.”

Officer Roth takes his time tapping his pen on the desk, closes his little pad and pockets.

“Fine, but you stay here, got it?”

Luke nods watching Officer Roth heave out of the chair and exit the room. Luke’s leg is shaking as he waits in anxiousness. He has no idea what status Evie’s in or if she’s awake. Is she asking for him? Is Nell with her?

Minutes tick by and then the door opens. Luke twists in his chair to see Calum is behind Officer Roth.

“You’re good to go, Mr. Hemmings,” Officer Roth says. “I apologize for the third degree but . . . well, under the circumstances and your state, I had to ask those questions.”

“I get it but Danny’s the one you need to give the third degree to. Am I free to go?” Luke rises from his chair.

“Yes, I hear Miss Carson is asking for you. I’ll be by in a few minutes to get a statement from her. If Danny’s still in the area, we’ll do our best to find him.” He holds out his hand, “I’m sorry again.”

“Thank you,” Luke shakes his hand then rushes past him with Calum. “Thanks for setting him straight.”

“No problem, I can’t believe he thought you did this,” Calum says bitterly.

“She’s awake? How is she?”

“Freaking out because she woke up in a hospital and has no idea where you are. Nell is trying to explain but she’s a little frantic. She’s down this way.”

Luke picks up his pace pushing through the double doors into another hallway filled with constant telephone rings and murmurs from the nursing staff. Calum leads him into a room to the left and Luke’s chest breaks open when he sees Evie.

There’s a bandage above her left eyebrow and her lip is swollen and bruised. Discoloration of bruises peek out from the hospital gown she’s in and though her body looks worn and torn, her eyes are alert when they land on Luke.

“Luke!” she cries trying to reach for him but he moves to her first.

“I’m here, baby, I’m right here,” he rushes sitting next to her. He takes her hands gently in his, her eyes welling up with tears.

“Where were you?”

“A cop had some questions for me,” he says grimly, “he wants to talk to you, too so he can try and find Danny.”

“Why was he talking to . . .” her voice tumbles off an edge until her eyes widen in shock. “They thought you--?! Oh, Luke, I’m so sorry.”

Her eyes well with fresh tears and her breathing has become irregular and rapid as she sputters out incoherent apologies.

“Shh, shh, breathe, lovie,” he cradles her face softly trying to calm her down. “It’s all sorted now. I’m still angry about it but from their viewpoint, I do look like the bad guy. And I am.”

“What? No, you’re not—“

“I should’ve been with you, I wouldn’t have given him a chance to touch you,” says through his teeth.

He caresses her forehead, his heart falling once more at the sight of the stitches below the bandage. He overheard the nurse telling Nell while he was reuniting with Evie that she had severe bruising on her stomach. It made him sick and angry that this happened and he was right within reach.

Danny was probably there when he dropped her off. A new wave of anger ripples through him and he has to pull his hands away to try and cool his temper. It’s taking all his willpower now not to go out and find Danny himself.

“Luke, look at me,” Evie says softly.

He stares at her blankly. She reaches for his hand lacing their fingers together and squeezes.

“What happened isn’t your fault. I have no idea how he found me but I’m glad you’re the one who rescued me. I could’ve . . .” she swallows thickly closing her eyes at what possibly could have happened to her then opens them again to look into his sad blue eyes, “You saved me. That’s what matters.”

He sighs unevenly then nods just as there’s a knock on the door. It’s Officer Roth with a fellow officer to ask Evie what happened. Luke holds her hand the entire time as she explains through a shaky voice. When she falters, Luke kisses her hand in assurance and she continues until the officers have all they need.

Officer Roth gives Luke his number in case Danny returns and they can call him right away.

• • • •

Calum and Nell came back later that night while Evie was sleeping with new clothes for her to change into when she’s discharged. She has to stay the night for observation and with the bruising on her stomach the doctors and nurses wanted to monitor it in case there was internal bleeding.

Evie didn’t want Luke to leave her and he was more than happy to stay with her, he didn’t want to leave her side either.

“We cleaned up her place the best we could,” Nell informs while the three of them are standing just outside her door.

“Mike and Ash are fixing her door right now,” Calum adds.

“Thanks,” Luke nods. He heaves a deep sigh exhaling through his nose as his fingers rub at his eyes. “I doubt she’ll want to go back once she’s checked out tomorrow night.”

“Take her to your place, she’ll be safe with you and I don’t want Danny coming back,” Nell’s voice shakes in anger at the mention of Danny.

“I should’ve stayed with her,” Luke mutters. He shakes his head, jaw working as his body trembles in anger once more.

He wants—he needs to punch something. He’d choose the wall but the sound would wake Evie up and he didn’t want to pay for damaging the hospital.

“Luke, you can’t beat yourself up over this,” Calum sighs, “You couldn’t have known he’d be there. It’s because of you she’s safe now. This could have been way worse.”

“I don’t understand why he left in the first place,” Nell mentions then at the look on Luke’s face she adds quickly, “I’m glad he did! But why show up, do what he did and then leave?”

“What did Evie say happened?” Calum asks quietly.

“She told the cop he was already in her apartment. He must have asked a tenant where she lived and found the key she hid in the light to get in. She said he wanted to talk, he apologized apparently but she told him to leave. He snapped and—“Luke tries to swallow the lump in his throat “—and threw her chair before he began hitting her. She didn’t fight back, in the past it only made it worse when she did and then she passed out when her head hit the edge of the counter.”

“I thought you found her in the bathroom?” Nell asks.

“I did. Maybe he dragged her in there? I don’t know, the son of a bitch probably thought he killed her and left. That’s the only reason I can think of as to why he’d leave.”

“When—“

“Luke?” Evie calls out worriedly.

Without a second glance, Luke heads inside to be by his girl instantly, grasping her hand and dancing his fingers across her cheek.

“I’m right here, sweetheart. Calum and Nell are here, they brought new clothes and we were talking,” he explains dropping into the seat beside her bed.

“Did they leave?”

“No, do you want to see them?” he asks and she nods. “Guys, come on in.”

Nell enters first sprinting to her cousin’s side and hugs her tightly. Earlier when she was in the room Evie was still delirious and the only thing on her mind was Luke. They’re both crying and exchanging apologies.

“I should’ve told you what Danny was like,” Evie wipes under her eyes with the hand that’s not holding Luke’s.

“I understand why you didn’t. I should’ve told you I knew anyway. I’m so sorry you had to deal with this on your own,” Nell sniffs. “We’ll all watch out for you. He won’t get away with this and if he comes back we’ll make sure he’s locked up.”

“Thanks, Nell,” Evie gives her a watery smile.

There’s a knock on the door and a nurse comes in to check on Evie’s vitals. Someone will be checking on her every few hours.

“We’ll let you rest, Eve,” Calum says.

“Thanks guys.”

Luke nods his goodbye, eyes focused on Evie while the night nurse checked her vitals.

“Everything sounds good,” the nurse says, “can I check the bruising on your stomach?”

Luke watches in silent anguish at the careful way Evie moves the blankets and her gown. His eyes are trained on her face, she’s biting her lip but a small squeak slips by signifying this is painful for her.

“It hurts,” she whispers “can you help?”

The nurse aids her by lifting the gown slowly. She presses on Evie’s stomach gently, Evie winces at the pressure.

“Has there been blood when you used the bathroom?”

“No,” Evie’s voice is strained.

“That’s good. I’ll let you get more rest and be back in a few hours. I’m Cheyenne and I’ll be watching over you tonight,” Cheyenne smiles. “Call if you need anything.”

“Thank you,” Luke says watching her leave then helps Evie get tucked back in under the covers.

“Thanks,” Evie smiles.

“Try to get some sleep, lovie,” he murmurs kissing her forehead minding the stitches above her eyebrow.

• • • •

It’s been two weeks since the incident with Evie. She’s been healing nicely and the cut above her eyebrow is now raised soft skin, and pale pink in color after the stitches were removed. Luke would trace his fingers over it and kiss that spot randomly throughout the day.

He knew she hated it and felt self-conscious about it so he made it his duty to show it as much love as he could. She’d only been to her apartment once and that was only so she could get extra clothes and her favorite blankets.

Luke had passed the divisional and is now moving onto the title win which has a decent amount of prize money that will really help out the gym. Calum has increased his workouts but scheduled them around Evie’s work schedule so Luke can pick her up.

It’s a lazy Saturday morning as they’re cuddled up on his couch watching old Disney movies. Evie is on top of him, their legs tangled together under her favorite fuzzy blanket and Luke’s fingers are tracing patterns on her back.

“Can you teach me how to fight?” she asks suddenly.

Luke’s dancing fingers stopped, he craned his neck in an odd position so he could look at her.

“What?”

“Can you teach me how to box? Or show me some easy moves?”

“Evie . . . why?”

“So if Danny comes back I can defend myself.”

Luke shifts underneath her so he doesn’t have to strain his neck in an awkward position, she shifts with him raising her head from his chest.

“If he comes back,” Luke’s voice is dangerously controlled, “he won’t even get a chance to fucking breathe in your direction.”

She smiles lightly at his need to protect her.

“I know but I want to learn so I’m prepared anyway. And it will make me more comfortable watching you instead of listening to music. Please?”

Luke sighs mulling it over, it’s not a bad idea. She should at least know the basics just in case something were to happen and Luke wasn’t there. But he meant what he said. If Danny comes back Luke will deal with him personally.

“All right,” he agrees and Evie squeals with glee then attacks his face with kisses. “But if anything hurts or you feel uncomfortable, you tell me and we stop. Deal?”

“Yes, deal. Thank you, honey.”

She presses her mouth to his sealing the deal.

• • • •

When Monday night rolls around Evie joins Luke at the gym into the training room. He’s spent the last forty-five minutes going over boxing basics and showing her the moves. He takes careful care of wrapping her fingers in tape then kisses her knuckles when he’s finished.

He slips on punching mitts then moves in front of her. He smiles at the sight of Evie, her dark brown hair is pulled back into a loose braid and she’s wearing a sports bra with some leggings. There’s a determined look in her eye that he finds so endearing.

“I’m not punching one of the bags?” she asks almost sadly.

“No, not today. Those are a lot harder than these,” he indicates the mitts on his hands, “I don’t want you to hurt yourself, lovie. Let’s start with an easy combination of a jab cross and right hook. Get in your stance . . . good. Keep your hands up by your face and start when you’re ready.”

Evie nods taking a deep breath then jabs her left hand across her body to hit the mitt on Luke’s left hand, she follows with a quick right hook on his other hand then repeats. Luke nods as she repeats it, her body dancing as she keeps her feet bouncing.

“Very good, lovie, keep going,” he encourages.

Evie continues, her eyes trained on the mitts. With each punch she hits harder and harder as an anger bubbles up to the surface. Each punch is for every hit Danny gave her. Each strike is for every time he yelled and swore and then more anger arose because he found her and could have almost ruined her and Luke.

Evie became relentless, hitting faster, faster, and faster still. Her face becomes red and her breath comes out in rapid huffs. Luke has been watching her carefully and when he sees her eyes flood with tears he springs into action and lowers the mitts.

She’s still punching the air and then his chest as he pulls her against him, crushing her arms so she stops. Evie chokes out her sobs into his shirt.

“I’ve got you baby, it’s okay.”

He rocks her gently from side to side as she continues to sob and gasp, finally releasing her pent up emotions she didn’t realize she buried.

• • • •

Title fight day is upon Luke and he’s trying to get in his own head and zone out the raucous cheers and buzz from beyond his changing room. He’s pacing, rotating his neck and loosening his shoulders as he attempts to block it out.

If he wins these twelve rounds he’ll also receive a whopping $50,000 prize money which would really help the gym. He tried not to think about it all coming down to him and to focus on the fight, his moves and the weak spots of his opponent.

His name is KJ Andrews who has a reputation of getting where he’s at from the ground up at his own gym he uses for youth.

There’s a quick knock on his door then Calum enters, a quick grin flicks across his face.

“Got time to meet a fan before you go out?”

“Yeah, I s’pose,” Luke huffs checking the tape on his hands.

“Don’t sound so enthused, honey.”

Luke’s head snaps up to see Evie step from behind Calum, a smile on her face as she approaches him.

“He should’ve said it was you,” Luke grins meeting her halfway. They join hands letting them hang loosely between their bodies.

“Four minutes, Hemmings. See you out there, Evie,” Calum bids them goodbye closing the door behind him.

“How’re you feeling?” Evie asks, eyes searching his face.

“Okay, good I guess. I just want to get out there,” he licks his lips. “Do you have your air pods?”

“I won’t be using them,” she shakes her head, “I can handle it but I have them just in case. This is a big fight for you, Luke, I want to be completely involved.”

“I love you,” he sighs bending down to give her a gentle kiss.

“I love you, too,” she mumbles on his lips giving him one more just as the announcer’s voice booms from the arena. “You’ve got this, Luke. I’ll see you out there.”

“Bye,” he says faintly. He gives her hands a gentle squeeze as she backs away, their fingers slipping away as she slips out the door.

Luke takes several deep breaths then heads out of his changing room and up the stairs. He cracks his knuckles then punches his palms, his adrenaline is kicking in.

When he steps out into the arena, the blue spotlight hits him but he pays no mind to people shouting his name or what the announcer is saying. Calum joins him as he makes his way to the ring and slips beneath the rope to go in his respective corner. KJ is already across from him, they both glance and nod at each other as the announcer rumbles stats.

“How’re you feeling, mate?” Calum asks rubbing his best friend’s shoulders.

“Good, I’m ready. Where’s—“

“Behind you with everybody else,” Calum smiles nodding behind Luke.

Luke cranes his neck and spots Evie right away. She smiles sweetly and waves up at him then gives him a thumbs up. His heart soars.

He can do this. He’ll win these twelve rounds and then ask Evie to move in with him. It’s crazy to think how six months ago was when he first spotted Evie. Crazy to think that six months has gone by. So much has changed but he knows he wants to spend the rest of his life with her.

The clang of the bell echoed all around followed by the loud cheers and applause from the spectators. Luke and KJ met in the middle, knocked fists and the referee blew his whistle.

• • • •

Sweaty and out of breath, Luke’s limbs were like jelly when the ref raised his right arm up above his head exclaiming ‘WINNER!’ of the title fight. The cheers were louder than ever but through his exhaustion he smiled looking out into the crowd. The house lights came on and he could see every cheering face but he only had one in mind.

When he spotted his friends he notices Evie isn’t there. Calum pointed behind him signifying his changing room and Luke nods. He’ll get to her soon enough.

Evie is setting up the six champagne flutes carefully on his coffee table with the champagne bottle in the center. The twelve rounds were intense and at some moments she thought Luke would come up short but he never failed.

She cheered as loud as she could when he was announced the winner, stray tears fell from her eyes from how proud she is for him. She snuck away quickly to set up this little celebration station for him when he arrived with everyone else.

The door opens behind her and she spins around.

“Congratu—“

Her congratulations falls short and her smile disappears when she sees who’s standing in the doorway.

“You always did heal up fast,” Danny says stepping into the room.

His presence casts a dark shadow in the room and over Evie who steps off to the side. The bottle opener is by the door still in the bag and her eyes scan frantically for any sort of defensive weapon she can use. The announcer is still calling out congratulations and she prays silently that Luke will be here soon.

“What do you want, Danny?” she asks her voice shaking.

“Why don’t you come back home? Your family misses you . . . I miss you,” he chuckles stepping even closer.

“You had an odd way of showing it at my apartment,” she bites back as furiously as she can.

“I was just angry you managed to hide from me for so long. And to cheat on me nonetheless,” he chuckles again.

The closer he gets Evie can smell liquor reeking from his body, her heart accelerated in fear.

“I didn’t cheat on you because we aren’t together. You hit me and verbally abused me, I left you, Danny. Just leave me alone, please.”

“I can’t do that, Eves, I love you too much. Come on, just come back home with me, I promise I’ve changed.”

He’s invading her space now, she flinches at his use of her old nickname but instead of fear she was filled with rage.

“You don’t love me. You don’t beat up someone you love. You’re sick and you need help but it won’t be from me,” she says vehemently. “You won’t hurt me again.”

In his drunken (or hungover) state, his actions were sluggish but Evie was faster as he lifted his arm. Evie pushes him back and throws a right hook as hard as she can into his face. A satisfying crunch sounds followed by pain in her hand that shoots up her arm.

She lets out a cry from the pain as he stumbles back then the door opens and Luke is there.

“LUKE!” Evie shouts cowering further into the corner as Danny continues to stumble.

Luke launches himself at Danny, kneeing him in the gut and punching him a few times until he’s slumped in a heap on the floor. Danny groans as Luke holds him up by the collar of his shirt.

“You’ll never touch her again, you bastard,” Luke spits then gives him on final punch and Danny is knocked out. He rushes over to Evie who collapses into his arms then lets out a whimper. “Did he hurt you? Where are you hurt?”

“I-I punched him and I think I hurt my hand,” Evie lifts her right hand that is already looking swollen and red.

Luke holds it gingerly in his own hands inspecting it. He flexes her fingers straight, she winces as he feels the bones and her wrist.

“I don’t think it’s broken,” he murmurs, “but we can have a doctor check it out.”

“Luke, we have—what the hell?” Ashton exclaims behind them.

“Call Officer Roth,” Luke tells them, “and make sure he doesn’t fucking move. I’m taking Evie to have her hand looked at.”

Luke holds her left hand leading her cautiously around Danny and out the door. Nell gives Evie a concerned look but Evie smiles and mutters an ‘I’m fine.’

The doctor on site inspected Evie’s hand and came to the conclusion it was only sprained. Evie is given an ice pack and told to keep ice on it to keep the swelling down and take ibuprofen for the pain. Two cops enter the gym after the doctor leaves, Officer Roth spots them from across the way.

“Are you all right, Miss Carson?” Officer Roth asks.

“I’m okay,” she nods, “I hit him this time.” Her eyes widen at her confession. “You aren’t going to arrest me are you? He came at me first and I defended—“

“No, no, you aren’t going to get arrested,” Officer Roth smiles kindly. “We’ll make sure he’ll be locked up for a long time. Apparently there’s an order for his arrest back at his place of residence, other girls have come forward explaining what he’s done. I’m so sorry you had to endure all of this.”

“He’s going to be taken away?” she asks faintly.

“Yes. Some allegations are from seventeen year old women,” Officer Roth responds gravely, “he won’t hurt anyone ever again. I promise you. You may have to head back home and speak to a judge and the police there, though. To give your statement of the past and from what happened a few weeks ago.”

Luke hold rubs the back of her neck in assurance at the news.

Evie takes a deep breath.

“If it will put him away I’ll do anything,” she nods, “Thank you Officer Roth.”

“I’m glad this will all come to an end for you. If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call. And congratulations on the title, Luke. My partner and I heard the news from people on our way in.”

“Thank you,” Luke smiles and Officer Roth nods one last time before leaving. Luke turns to Evie and shakes his head in wonder. “You actually punched him.”

“I did,” she laughs shakily. “It felt good.”

“That’s my girl,” he kisses her temple then holds her against him in a warm embrace.

• • • •

After Luke joined Evie on the trip back home to give her statement and photo evidence of what Danny did to her, he asked her to move in with him when they got back to LA. She agreed happily throwing her arms around him.

Danny will be in jail for the rest of his life and Evie finally feels like she can breathe. She’s happy with her new life with Luke, she adores the new friends she’s made and is happy she gets to experience this all with her cousin Nell by her side.

Luke and Evie are practice fighting at the gym, it’s a weekly thing now. Evie has excelled in her boxing but will only use it as a workout and not as a profession like Luke.

They’re moving quickly and fast across the room, Luke taunts her (all in good fun) just to get her riled up and at her first slip-up, he cages her against the cool wall in between his arms.

“You’ve got to stay focused, baby,” he smiles leaning close to her body.

“You fight so dirty,” she giggles reaching up to scratch at the stubble on his chin.

Luke rubs the scar above her forehead with his thumb then slides his eyes down to meet hers, an amused look on her face.

“But your love’s so sweet,” he grins slotting his lips against hers in a loving kiss.

Copyright talkfastromance4 © All works is intellectual property of the author. All rights reserved. Any redistribution or reproduction or any part or all contents in any form is prohibited. You may not, without written expression and consent from the author, distribute works amongst other social media platforms

#luke au #boxer!luke #luke hemmings smut #luke hemmings imagine #luke 5sos #luke hemmings 5sos #luke fic #luke fanfiction #luke hemmings au #calum hood fic #ashton irwin fic #michael clifford fic #5sos writing #5sos fic #luke smut

[mamaspresley]

relentless | boxer!ch (2)

Part 1 here

Chapter 2

     Jab. Swing. Duck. Kick. Swing.

     Calum's movements were fast, smooth and focused as he bounced on his feet, his attention never straying from outside the cage. He could hear his friends' shouts of encouragement, the crowd's cheers when one opponent landed a hit and the other took a stumble—in most cases, the former being Calum and the latter being the dickhead he was fighting tonight.

     He knew he was good—hell, he was the best fighter Sunny's had ever seen—but Calum never let that get to his head. Not even when it was his 100th fight at Sunny's, and most of those hundred matches ended in Calum’s victory. He was good, no one could doubt, and the match he was in currently just furthered that statement. Calum was quick on his feet as were his eyes, which never left his opponent's chest while he bent at the knees, fists up and ready to defend a punch before throwing one of his own.

     Calum ducked, feeling the breeze of his opponent's fist graze past him before Calum lurched forward, hooking his right arm and landing a solid punch to the guy's jaw, causing him to stumble backwards in retaliation. Calum could feel the impact on his knuckles but he didn't pay it much attention—the pain could be dealt with later. For now, his attention was on finishing the match and claiming victory. His determination had already faltered in the second round, when he hooked his right leg around his opponent’s and knocked him down. The fall was bad, a loud snap sounding directly after the thud of his body hitting the mat. Calum had never intended to break his leg—it had just. . . happened.

     Ashton pulled in another dude to finish off the match. Since it was the first second and Calum was up by enough, everyone knew he had already won. But they needed to fill in the time, so one of the regulars at the gym stepped up and volunteered. Really, Calum just wanted to be done and go home, but he knew the people who came wanted to watch a full fight. Plus, he wanted full pay.

     Calum took another step forward, swinging his right arm and connecting his fist with Jefferson’s jaw. The boy shook it off, preparing a hit of his own. Both boys knew they were just messing around at this point, neither of them caring for a real fight. It was amusing to Calum, watching as Jefferson would critique his punches with a small scoff, and Calum would playfully make some snarky remark before ducking from his own punches.

     “Weak,” Jefferson mocked when Calum swung and the man easily ducked. The Maori boy rolled his eyes, hooking his foot under the man's leg and tripping him, causing Jefferson to land on the mat with a thud. He got back to his feet, running a hand through his short buzzed hair. “Come on, Hood. Give the people what they want.”

     Calum let out a laugh, lifting his shorts a bit as he bent his knees. “You mean what you want? I know you dream of my fist in your ass, Jefferson. Wanna call it quits, meet in the showers?” The boy teased, and his opponent only chuckled a bit before landing a punch to the tanned boy’s stomach. Calum groaned, feeling some air leave his lungs as he lurched over.

     “Quit fuckin’ around,” Jefferson scoffed, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Quickly, Calum caught his breath and threw a punch, making Jefferson’s head snap to the side at the impact. “Uppercut,” the shorter boy mumbled as Calum placed a hand on the back of his neck and pulled him down. “I’ll stay down, end the match.” Following his words, Calum connected his knee to his stomach and ended it with a punch that had Jefferson on the ground. The crowd chanted to five and when the man didn't get up, a whistle was blown and the referee stepped in the middle of the two men, grabbing Calum's hand and lifting it in the air. 

     "And the winner of tonight's fight: Calum Hood!"

     Not surprising, but that rush of serotonin that Calum felt once crowned champion still felt identical to the night he'd won his first fight. It felt good. Calum, sporting a smug smirk on his lips, shook the ref's hand, and then helped Jefferson up off the mat. They shook hands, and Calum gave him a silent nod that both of the boys acknowledged. Basking in his glory, Calum climbed out of the caged ring, a towel thrown over his aching shoulder while he held his Gatorade bottle with his bruised hand. A few pats on the back and words of congratulations were thrown at him as Calum made his way to his friends, finally reaching them near the opposite side from where the door of the cage was.

     "Another win for the books, huh?" Michael exclaimed as he saw the boy approach, hopping down from where he was previously leaning over the cage, and the rest of the group followed Michael's words. Shouts of elation erupted from his friends and Calum only laughed, shrugging them off as a heat rose to his cheeks. Calum could be cocky all he wanted, but when it came to his friends he kept it humble. He didn’t think of himself as a jackass unless inside the ring. Michael clapped him on the back, squeezing his uninjured shoulder. "That uppercut you knocked Jefferson out with at the last second—whew. Had me breathless, Cal."

     "Yeah, yeah. Keep it in your pants, mate." Calum waved the boy off, masking his amused grin while he lifted his bottle to his lips, squirting the water into his mouth and purposefully missing some to let it trickle down his chin to cool him off.

     As Calum wiped his chin with the back of his hand, his brown eyes lifted to meet an unfamiliar pair, belonging to a girl who Calum had never seen before. He couldn't tell if she was previously staring or had just caught his eye the same time he caught her's, but something about her confident stance and cool aura made him doubt the former. She looked away after a split second, glancing back to her friends, one of which being a tall sandy haired boy that Calum recognized. Scoffing, the Maori boy hollered, "Oi, Irwin! What's more important: your groupies or your best client?"

     Calum watched as the twenty five year old apologized hastily to the two girls before excusing himself to make his way over to Calum. From the second he turned around to the exact moment his eyes laid on Calum, Ashton's attitude changed completely as his lips curled up in a grin while his hazel eyes lit up with pride. "My boy!" Ashton whistled, raising a hand that Calum met with his own before pulling him in for a proud hug. Ashton pulled, letting out a laugh as he slung an arm over his close friend's shoulder. "Fuck, dude! That last round went by in a breeze. I barely blinked before it was over."

     Pushing out a throaty laugh, Calum only flipped the water bottle in his hand, responding with a sly, "Told you we'd be celebratin' tonight," before laying his eyes back on the raven haired girl standing a few feet away, her attention on the blonde standing near her as they chatted. Leaning closer to Ashton, Calum hit the boy's chest with the back of his hand lightly before pointing in the girls' direction with his near-empty bottle. "Your groupies—why haven't I seen them before?"

     "Natalie and Camille. Met them during the first round—they're chill, don’t worry." 

     Ashton knew how Calum felt about outsiders at his matches. It was called illegal fighting for a reason, so he sure as hell didn’t want any untrustworthy people showing up and potentially being a mole. Ashton's answer seemed to satisfy Calum though, as the Maori boy only hummed, allowing his eyes to linger on the brunette a little longer before bringing his attention back to more important matters—specifically the location of where they'd be settling for beers later that night. 

     “Oi, where’s Hemmings?” Calum asked after glancing around the group and noting the tall blond’s disappearance. He could’ve sworn he was there at the beginning of the match—Luke never missed a fight.

     “Had to leave after the second round,” Michael explained, his arm wrapped around his fiancee, Crystal’s, shoulders. “Wanted me to tell you something but to be completely honest, I forgot. Something about Haley, I think.”

     Just at the girl’s name, Calum understood what the blond was trying to get back to him. And that was enough for Calum to nod and shrug off the matter—he knew the reason Luke had to leave. It was too bad he couldn’t be bothered for drinks afterwards, though.

                                                             ***

     "Seems a little tiring, celebratin' me each night,'' Calum said modestly as he gestured to Ashton with his full bottle of Corona. The boy raised an eyebrow, urging Calum to go on. If he was gonna hijack his toast, he might as well explain himself. So Calum cleared his throat, jutting his chin up confidently. "I'm just sayin'," he drawled, "toast someone else for a change. The only thing I do is climb in the ring and beat a couple guys up. Y'all are too good to me, really."

     "Why aren't you this humble in the ring?" Michael jeered, and Calum rolled his eyes before nudging his friend playfully as the blond laughed.

     Calum didn't miss the lingering gaze on him, burning his skin while he talked to Michael. Calum took it upon himself to peel his eyes away from his friend, only for them to meet the same pair of eyes that’d been staring. They belonged to the same girl Ashton had been talking to earlier in the night, a friend of the girl he previously had slung under his arm. For whatever reason, her name slipped Calum's mind but he figured he'd be reminded of it at some point later that night. For now, Ashton was finishing his toast and Calum glanced back at his friend, who stood at the head of the table with one foot on his chair and his elbow resting on his knee. Calum let out a hearty chuckle as Ashton cleared his throat. 

     "As many of you know, tonight was Calum's one hundredth fight in the ring at Sunny's. Wasn’t necessarily what any of us expected, but fuck, did he make me proud," the boy stated. Calum felt his cheeks lift into a smile as he looked down at his drink. "There hasn't been a better fighter to walk into my gym in the time I’ve owned it. I've known this kid for three years now, and I can't stress enough how proud I am of him. So, with that being said, to Calum," Ashton declared, his hazel eyes meeting Calum's darker ones as he raised his beer. "My best friend, my brother. And a damn good fighter."

     "To Calum!"

     Everyone took a swig of whatever drinks they were sporting and Calum only grinned before lifting the bottle of his beer to his lips. 

     The Maori boy sat in the middle of the booth, directly across from the head of the table, surrounded by his friends. Ashton had slid back into the booth, Camille under his arm, while Michael sat to Calum’s left with Crystal. Unfortunately, Calum’s closest friend Luke couldn't make it because he had 'important things to tend to', meaning he was finally going to break things off with his girlfriend. Haley was batshit crazy, as Calum liked to describe her, and it only further proved his statement when she would pull things like tracking his location and showing up when he and the boys were hanging out alone. She accused him of cheating when Haley found Luke talking to another girl—the girl being Calum's sister Mali, who was visiting from London at the time—and that had really been the last straw for Luke. They'd only been together for a few months, but Calum had found a sense of relief when his close pal had let him know through Michael that he was finally ending things. Despite his best friend not being able to attend the outing they'd planned specifically to celebrate Calum, the Maori boy didn't mind. Luke rarely missed these things anyway. 

     Although the blond Australian couldn't make it to drinks, Ashton and Michael, Calum’s second and third closest mates, were there with their girls. Ash wasn't one for relationships or commitments, claiming that he had just met Camille hours previous, but from the way the two were flirting, Calum had a hard time believing it. He knew it was true, that they’d met completely by chance only hours before, but if anyone were to see them together, they'd think they had been a couple for much longer. Ashton was happy with her, happier than Calum had ever seen him before, and despite not knowing her very well, Calum could sense Ashton made Camille happy too. They were quite cute together, Ashton's arm slung snug around her shoulders while Camille laughed giddily at a joke he cracked. It almost made Calum sick to watch. He wasn't one for love and romance. Though, neither was Ashton until tonight. 

     A couple more hours into the night and Calum was proper buzzed. He was sitting at the bar, nursing his third beer of the hour, when he felt the energy around him shift. A girl had seated herself in the empty chair on Calum’s right, drawing a few men's attention though she didn't seem to notice, and if she did then she didn't seem to care. Calum, being one pair of the many eyes lingering on her, raised his eyebrows at her. 

     "You're Camille's friend," the raven haired boy blurted, speaking before he thought, which was clearly due to the alcohol in his system. Though, with how intoxicated he was, Calum didn't miss the way his heart picked up its pace at her faint smile. 

     "You're Ashton's friend," she returned, earning a messy smile to fall across the boy's lips as he nodded. Reaching across to hold out her hand, she introduced herself. "I'm Natalie."

     Natalie. It was a pretty name. It suited her. "I'm Calum." He shook the girl's hand, feeling the warmth of her skin on his and noting the way her smaller hand fit so perfectly into his, like a puzzle piece. The smile never left his lips, and neither did his dark eyes on her lighter brown ones. "Can I buy you a drink?"

     She raised her perfectly kept eyebrows at his statement, like she hadn't expected his offer, before nodding. While ordering another beer for himself, Calum bought the girl a tequila. When she told him her order, Calum had blurted, “Classy,” which earned him a laugh from the girl. It was the most beautiful sound Calum had ever heard, and he wanted to hear more of it. 

     “Tell me about yourself, Calum.” Natalie held her drink in her hands, her index finger and thumb pulling at the straw as she wrapped her lips around it. Calum peeled his eyes away from the sight, laying them on her brown irises instead. There was a playfulness in them, like she was teasing him. 

     “Didn’t realize this was a job interview?” This earned another laugh from Natalie. Calum took it upon himself to do anything he could to make her laugh all night. He never wanted to go without hearing the sound. It sounded like heaven. What the fuck was he thinking? Calum wasn’t this guy. He wasn’t romantic, and he sure as hell didn’t swoon over girls he just met.

     “You’re quite beautiful,” Calum had said later in the night, after a few minutes of them chatting. Apparently, Calum didn’t have a filter when he drank. This was unusual for the boy, who was usually so reserved and quiet, only speaking when he needed to. Instead, he was blurting every thought that popped into his mind, all the while nursing a slight buzz from his fourth and fifth beers.

     “Thank you,” Natalie had responded politely, a smile curling at her lips from the compliment. Something caught her eye as she peered behind Calum, and the boy glanced over his shoulder to see someone coming in from the side door. His eyes flickered back to Natalie, who was already looking at him. “I’m getting a little warm, I think I’m going to grab some fresh air.”

     The eagerness in his voice was almost embarrassing as Calum jumped to his feet, eyebrows rising. “Do you mind if I join you? Could use a smoke right now.” As soon as the words left his lips, Calum mentally face-palmed. This was just embarrassing. 

     Despite his subconscious’s efforts to convince himself he was being totally lame, Natalie thought he was quite cute. So she nodded, adding a smile as she said, “Sure. I’d like the company.”

     Calum followed Natalie across the floor and grabbed the door for her, earning a light “Thank you,” from the girl when she stepped outside. Calum slipped behind her, letting the door fall shut and feeling the brisk summer air meet his skin. It wasn’t cold, but the forecast for tonight was wind that didn’t do much except raise goosebumps on his arms. He was lucky enough to be wearing something over his tee, so he was shielded from the breeze, but Calum watched as Natalie wrapped her arms around herself. He frowned. 

     While the dark haired girl took a seat on the concrete steps below them, Calum shrugged off his jacket, draping it over her shoulders. She glanced up, a genuine smile raising her lips as Calum sat himself down next to her. 

     “You mind if I smoke?” He was already digging out his pack of cigarettes from his back pocket. Natalie shook her head, curling into his jacket—it was much too big for her, but Calum thought it looked perfect—and letting out a shaky breath. The Maori boy lit his cigarette, shielding the flame with one hand while the other worked the lighter. Speaking with the dart between his lips, Calum mumbled, “Nasty habit. ’M tryna quit.”

     She shook her head. “All good.” Once the cigarette was lit, Calum took a long drag before pulling it away between his two fingers and letting out some smoke.  He could sense her watching him, so politely, Calum held his hand out in front of the girl and she took the cigarette almost instantly. "Thanks.”

     “Didn’t think you were one to smoke.” Calum’s eyes followed the cigarette up to her lips. She held it between her thumb and index finger, long acrylic nails bright against the rather dark night as she took a drag. Natalie shook her head, blowing some smoke out. 

     “Not often.” She took another breath of the nicotine and tobacco in while crossing her ankles, tapping the toes of her white stilettos against one another. Natalie glanced up at Calum, pulling the cigarette away from her lips and holding it between her fingers before mumbling, "Congratulations on the win tonight. Looked like you were about to knock that guy dead by the end of it."

     The boy let out a chuckle, shaking his head as he took back his cigarette at her offering. "I nearly did the first time." Calum brought the dart up to his lips, sucking in as she watched him. He let out a cloud of smoke, letting some linger in his lips before blowing it out. His brown eyes lifted to meet Natalie and he raised his eyebrows. “You catch the first half? Broke that guy’s femur—Fuckin’ awful sound.”

     Natalie grimaced. “Didn’t see it. Thank God for it, I might’ve passed out.” Calum let out a chuckle at that, nodding as he brought the cigarette back to his lips. The boy raised a singular eyebrow down at her.

     “You cold?”

     She scoffed. "Not nearly as cold as you.” Natalie gestured down to his fitted black tee, and Calum only shook his head. “Thanks for the jacket.” 

     "’Course.” The cigarette was lifted to his lips once again and Calum held it there, eyes trained on the graffiti-covered wall in front of them. His fingers played in his lap, working the rings around his digits as he spoke, “Camille seems like a nice girl. Didn't know Ash was seein' anyone." Calum took another drag of the cigarette, bringing his legs up to the step below, and letting his elbows rest on his knees. His arms dropped, the cancer stick held between his two fingers. "Havin’ a hard time believin’ they met tonight. You sure they only met a couple hours ago?”

     "I wouldn't know anyways," Natalie said, a hint of annoyance in her tone. Calum hoped it wasn’t directed to him. "I haven't seen Camille in forever. First time seeing her tonight in a year, actually." Calum urged her to go on. "I live back East. Childhood best friends."

     "Ah." Calum nodded—he knew how that worked. His best friend as a younger boy was still his best friend now. Though, unlike Natalie and Camille, the two Australian boys had stuck by each other all these years. From birth up to moving to America together, Luke and Calum had been with each other through thick and thin. "So you’re visiting L.A.?” She nodded. “When do you go back? Home, I mean."

     There was a hint of disappointment in Calum's voice when he asked the simple question, and he was just as taken aback as Natalie was to the underlying hurt and curiosity. He'd met her ten minutes ago—the fuck did Calum have any business bidding her a goodbye?

     "July 30th," Natalie answered, shrugging into Calum's jacket as a cold wind breezed past then. He wanted to ask her if she wanted to go in, since it seemed to only be getting colder, but Calum selfishly wanted to keep talking to the girl. And God knows he couldn't do that inside with the loud music and the chaos sprouting from every corner. 

     "Stayin' for a while, then. You got family here?" Why was he so curious about Natalie's life? Sure, she seemed nice and was, genuinely, the most beautiful girl Calum had seen, but all these grilling questions had him wondering if they sounded as creepy to her as they did to him. He usually had no problem keeping his mouth shut—why couldn't he do it now?

     "My dad lives up in Bakersfield but I mainly came to visit Cami," Natalie explained, and Calum nodded before letting out another cloud of smoke. "I kinda needed to get away for a little bit and L.A. seemed like the place to do it."

     To get away. From what? Calum made a mental note to bring that up later, if he'd be fortunate enough to get to know her better. 

     Apparently Calum had taken too long to answer, as the raven haired girl reached over and plucked the cigarette from between his lips. Locking eyes with him, Natalie brought it to her own mouth, sucking in as a smirk formed on her lips. Calum clicked his tongue, giving a sly smile of his own while he shook his head. 

     "Didn't your mama ever tell you to wait your turn?" he mused, watching as Natalie let the smoke linger gently from her full, cherry red painted lips. The girl only rolled her enticing brown eyes before taking another drag, smirking.

     Natalie tapped some of the ash onto the ground, glancing up at him. Even sitting down, Calum still had a couple inches on the girl. But her confident attitude made up for it. "I'm a little impatient," Natalie stated, leaning over seductively and bringing her hand up to Calum’s face, her long nails brushing over the stubble on his jaw. She placed the cigarette back between his parted lips, smiling innocently when his gaze met her’s. "And just for the record,” Natalie mumbled, getting to her feet. She shrugged Calum’s jacket on fully, pulling her hair out from the collar. “I don't listen to my mama."

#calum hood #calum hood imagine #calum fic #5 seconds of summer #5sos #calum 5sos #5sos imagines #boxer au #calum hood boxer #calum hood au #writing #5sos writing #5sos blurb #5sos fic #calum hood fic #5 seconds of summer au #5sos au #spacecowboycal #relentless cth

[writingfortoomanyfandoms]

Calum teaching his daughter how to box 🥺

sure thing my man

---------------------------------------------------

“What if I hurt you?” 

Calum’s heart melted at his daughter’s genuinely concerned inquiry. He smiled at the young girl, who was looking nervously at her boxing glove-clad hands as though she could possibly cause him any real damage.

“I don’t think you will, sweetheart,” Calum promised her, holding out his hands, palm-up, to face her.

“But what if I do?”

“Then Mummy will be very upset,” he saw his daughter’s face drop in upset at his words and Calum rushed to take back what he said. “Hey, hey, I’m just kiddin’ sweetheart, Mummy wouldn’t be upset with you,” he cooed.

“What if I break your nose? Mummy doesn’t like it when you break your nose,” Hana worried.

“That’s true - she doesn’t like it when I break my nose,” Calum agreed, thinking back to the last time he had returned from a match with blood pouring from his nose, his face slightly offset.

He had won, though, however Y/N didn’t seem to think that made the repeated damage to his face worth it.

“And if you should - on the off chance, because I don’t think it would happen, sweetheart - but if you did break my nose then you remember how to call an ambulance?”

“999,” Hana recited proudly and Calum nodded.

“Exactly, sweetheart, but who would you call first?”

“Mummy.”

“Perfect,” Calum cooed. “Now come on, you wanted to learn, remember?”

Calum was used to boxing without gloves, the custom for his highly illegal fights. However, when Hana decided that she wanted to be taught how to box - something that Y/N was less than thrilled about - Calum had invested in boxing gloves to make the process more manageable for Y/N to approve of.  

He carefully instructed Hana, encouraging her boxing. He listened to her giggle at his encouragement, her wide smile, her hair bouncing around as she put all she could into her ‘training’.

And he counted himself infinitely lucky for ending up with Y/N as his wife, gifting him a family that he never thought he would be allowed to have.

CALM Release Day!!!

#calum hood #calum hood fanfiction #calum hood imagine #calum hood x reader #calum hood blurbs #boxer!Calum Hood #boxer!AU #5 seconds of summer #CALM Release Day #courts blurbs #blurbs #requested

[angelsforcars]

i have a boxer!calum au coming out either tonight or tomorrow. it’s not really like a cliche boxer fic at all, and it’s probably not what you’re expect. SO if you wanna be added to the taglist please let me know lmao

#5sos #5sos au #5sos fanfic #calum hood fanfiction #calum hood au #calum hood fic #calum hood fanfic #boxer!calum

[5sospank]

strong - calum one shot

word count: 4,178

rating: NSFW

keywords: smut, au

summary: You’re Calum’s biggest fan, and at every one of his boxing matches, you can be found front row. No matter a win or a loss, you’re always there when the lights go off and the ring clears. When his toughest match doesn’t go so well, you spend the night trying to nurse Calum’s bruised ego. 

A/N: this AU is on the shorter side!! i hope you guys like boxer!calum. ;)

His head was bowed in shame and you could only stare. You let your eyes drag down his body, let them study his brown skin and the way it was tainted with blossoming bruises. They were painted over the ridges and curves of his muscles, contrasting easily with their colors of purple and black. His hair hung down across his forehead, limp, dampened with sweat from the fight. His hands were folded, knuckles cut up and reddened from irritation. He was worn out and he was tired, but he was strong. Still strong, despite the loss.

But Calum rarely ever lost a match. In all his years of underground boxing, he was known for being a tough contender. He had the spirit of one: quick tempered, confidence that practically oozed from his pores, and the undeniable strength. He was protective and he was determined. You admired that about him, how he was always fighting for something.

And you were someone he fought for. You supposed that was why he was so torn up over tonight’s loss - you had been watching from the stands, your arms crossed over your chest as you shook from the anticipation. The fluorescent lights that hung over the ring had been daunting, flickering and buzzing as you bit your nails nervously. You had always hated watching Calum while he was fighting. Seeing him get hurt was almost painful to you. The way his body would recoil and cringe from the hits he took to the gut could make you shudder with ease, but every feeling of angst was relieved once Calum would raise his fist in victory.

Except, that didn’t happen tonight.

So as you stood before him in one of the gym’s old prep rooms, you knew that his ego and pride were hurting more than his body was. He didn’t like to let you down, especially when you made the effort to come and see him in a match. After all, you were Calum’s fiancée - the only person in the world that he loved, that he actually had close to his heart - and disappointing you was the last thing that he wanted to do. He strived to make you smile, to see the prideful grin that graced your features every time you saw him triumph.

Now, you were quiet. The silence of the empty room enveloped you, triggering your words to get caught in your throat. You couldn’t communicate the thoughts that were flickering through your mind. You wanted to tell Calum that he didn’t let you down at all. Really, you were proud of him, but you knew he was inconsolable. He wouldn’t listen to anything you had to say.

You stepped forward, continuously observing the way his body rose and fell subtly with each breath he took. His head was in his hands now, palms concealing his face as he completely ignored your presence. His behavior would’ve seemed immature to you had you not known that this was his job. Boxing was what drew him out of bed in the morning. It was the way he lived since he was eighteen.

With a sigh, you stopped walking until you were stood directly in front of him. You extended your arm outward, moving to run your fingers through his hair, to push the dark strands up and off of his forehead. Calum cleared his throat and dropped his hands from his face. Your eyes met and you could practically feel the dejection that was settling into his bones. Blood had dried on his skin beneath his nose, his lips swollen as the dark crimson began to dry there as well.

“Calum,” you breathed out his name, your tone soft and sympathetic. You tilted his chin upward, your index finger resting beneath his chin so that you could really get a good look at him. “Cal, baby.”

“What?” He replied bluntly. His voice was hoarse.

As you studied his features, you felt your heart sink. “Just let me clean you up, all right? You’re a mess.”

He said nothing in reply - only blinked, nodding just subtly. It was a small response, but it was enough to please you. It was enough to let you know that he wasn’t completely distraught over the loss. Embarrassed, yes, but he would get over it. He always did. He was strong.

You turned away from him, nearing the sink in the corner of the room. There wasn’t much to work with back there as you had learned from the amount of time you had spent hanging around the gym. The place was practically crumbling to pieces. Of course there wasn’t a first aid kit anywhere in sight. None of the fighters actually believed in first aid, Calum included. But he knew it made you feel better to help.

However, you worked with what you had. You tore some paper towel off its rack and ran it under the faucet, putting the water on warm as you glanced back over your shoulder at Calum. He was already looking at you, observing as you shut off the sink and crossed the room once again to stand in front of him. He sat upright, lips parting as he exhaled, eyes grazing over your face.

“Thanks.” He mumbled.

His fingertips brushed against yours as he reached out to take the paper towel from your hands, but you shook your head, grasping both of his wrists and placing his hands back in his lap. “No, let me.”

Calum’s eyes stayed locked on yours for a moment longer until he nodded in defeat. He leaned back on the old, beat-up leather sofa, resting his head against its top cushion so that he was practically staring up at the ceiling. You frowned as you shifted to straddle his lap, tracing the outline of his jaw as you studied the marks on his face. You had certainly seen worse. This fact calmed you, allowed you to relax and slow the fast beating of your heart.

Still, you gently dragged the paper towel over the areas where the blood was lingering, clinging mercilessly to his skin. You rubbed it away, noting how Calum winced once your touch brushed against his nose. He had gotten hit square in the face after a failed attempt to block himself and it was then that you really wanted to leave. But you didn’t. You stayed because you needed to be there for him.

After you had rid his skin of most of the blood, you let your hands cup his face as you drank in the sight of him. His cheeks were still flushed and you could see the empty trace in his dark eyes, the disappointment he was outwardly showing. Your gaze trailed down his every feature, down to his chest, where the tattoo of your name was inked into the smooth skin beneath his collarbone. Your fingertips skimmed over the imprint, gaze flickering back up to meet his. “I love you no matter what, baby, you know that?”

Calum nodded. A deep breath escaped his lips, his hands finally shooting outward to rest on the curvature of your waist. “‘Course I know that, princess.” He practically huffed.

You shook your head. He was always doubting himself, his ability, but you couldn’t be disappointed in Calum if you tried. He was effortlessly compelling with eyes that held the intent to win. You were more than amazed by his performance, loss or victory. He fought for everything he had. He fought for you. It was clear in his every action, even now as his stare trailed over your features while you were perched in his lap. He was still angry, but you were able to calm him, to provide him with some form of tranquility.

“Let me show you, Cal, how proud I am,” you murmured after a prolonged moment. “That all right?”

The shift in his demeanor was palpable after he registered your words. He nodded and swallowed thickly, Adam’s apple bobbing in his throat as he adjusted his position on the sofa beneath you. He was exhausted, spent from such a battering match, but you didn’t care. You knew he would let you attempt to piece his confidence back together. That was what you were there for. That was why he loved you.

You leaned down, combing your fingers through his hair once more. His eyes followed your every movement, tuning in to the way you were running your touch over the sharp angle of his jawline, the pad of your thumb swiping over his bottom lip. You wanted to heal him.

He met you halfway once you leaned down to kiss him. You could taste the lingering blood as you melted into him, your knees on either side of his hips as his grip tightened on your waist. Your lips moved with his slowly, passionately, allowing you to feel every twist of his tongue as it traced over yours. You kept your hands on his face, feeling the way his jaw contracted and moved as he kissed you.

You pulled away unwillingly, leaning back to tug at the hem of your tee shirt. Calum watched, his cheeks already flushed and his pupils already dilated as you pulled the shirt over your head, tossing it to the side. Your chest was level with Calum’s face, his eyes studying the way your cleavage spilled over the cups of your bra tauntingly.

Your breathing hitched as his hands traveled up your waist and over your ribs, palming your breasts through the material. Calum shifted forward so that he could unclasp it swiftly, pulling it from your shoulders and tossing it to the side along with your shirt.

Goosebumps rose on your body as Calum brought his mouth up to your chest, sucking a hickey over the area right beneath your neck. Your back arched absently, lips parting from the sensation as Calum’s lips dragged over your skin teasingly, voice low as he said, “You gonna ride me tonight, pretty girl?”

You looked down at him, nodding easily. He was distracted from the embarrassment of his loss, and you were glad to know that. He was completely immersed in the way you looked above him, your skin soft beneath his hands as they wandered over your figure, mapping out every dip and curve of your flesh. You could still feel the material of the wrapping that stretched over his knuckles, worn from being shoved beneath his boxing gloves. He had yet to take the tape off.

You let your hands steady yourself on his shoulders as you bowed your head to kiss him again, feeling the way he was heating up your body. Your tongue rolled over his with ease, his hands moving from your breasts down to the curve of your ass, kneading your skin through the denim of your jeans. Calum was already pushing his hips forward in effort to feel some sort of friction between the two of you, a tent visible in the thin material of his running shorts.

He bit down on your lower lip, pulling it back slowly, teasingly before his eyes flashed open to bore into yours. They were afire with attraction, allowing you to see a window into his current thoughts. He was inundated in your current situation, having forgotten about the night’s negative turn of events. He was only focused on you.

You leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the corner of his jaw, one of your hands sliding down the flatness of his torso. You could feel the ridges of his abdomen, his skin taut over his muscles, painted with tattoos from over the years. You let your fingertips trace the waistband of his shorts, noticing the way his lips parted from the anticipation, grip on your ass tensing. You let out a soft chuckle at his response, slapping the elastic waistband against his navel.

“Baby,” he virtually whined. “You know I don’t like it when you tease me.”

You ignored his complaint, your hand disappearing beneath the shorts since he was free of any boxers beneath. You could feel his erection and how hard he was beginning to get, his hips jutting upward once your fingertips grazed his length. Calum threw his head back against the couch cushion, allowing you to lean forward and press your lips to the open area of his neck as you wrapped your grasp around his base.

“So proud of you,” you murmured, mouth moving up to the lobe of his ear. “So strong, Cal.”

His hands moved from your lower half to grip the leather sofa cushions at his sides. You watched him as his eyelids fluttered shut, mouth falling agape as you began stroking his length beneath his shorts. Your motions were slow and smooth, your legs still on either side of his thighs while you straddled him.

His chest was flushed a faint red to match his cheeks. You let your eyes watch as his muscles tensed, then went slack as he reveled in the pleasure you were giving him. He was so beautiful like this, with his hair messy and his body completely and utterly natural, sporadic hickeys blending in with the bruises on his skin. You couldn’t help yourself when you leaned in again, dragging your tongue up the hollow of his throat before biting down gently on the skin below his ear, sucking another love bite as you continued stroking his length.

Calum groaned quietly, the noise soft beneath his breath as you swiped your thumb over his tip. He was beginning to throb against your palm, his heart beating heavily in his chest as you hovered over him, studying his every move in the dim lighting of the prep room. The fluorescent lights above flickered as Calum sighed again, muttering, “Fuck, princess, want your mouth.”

You felt your stomach flip with anticipation once his words hung in the air, your fingers tightening around Calum’s length absently. His hips twitched inadvertently, pushing forward into your fist as his hands moved from the couch cushions back to your waist. You left one final kiss on his neck, then quickly pressed your lips against his. “Okay, baby.” You almost soothed, tone soft.

Calum let out a short whimper once your touch retreated from beneath his shorts, watching as you shifted out of his lap so that you were knelt on the floor in front of him. He adjusted himself so that he was closer than you, lifting up his lower half to rid himself of the only layer of clothing that he wore. You let your eyes drag over his naked body, the way that it was battered but still beautiful, the way that his stare was boring into yours with an intensity that made your heart skip a beat.

He hissed with surprise once you reached up and curled your fist around his base again, your tongue darting out to lick over his tip. Calum’s hands immediately shot out to twist your hair up and out of your face, holding it against the crown of your head as he watched you wrap your lips around his head, hollowing your cheeks as you sucked harshly.

“Shit, baby,” Calum groaned, silencing his noises by biting down on his lower lip.

You looked up at him from beneath your lashes, unable to help yourself. You liked to see the way he responded to your motions, how his entire body would tense and then relax, how his grip on your hair would tighten once you lowered your mouth further onto his length. You could feel his tip hitting the back of your throat, causing your eyes to water before you screwed them shut. You flattened your tongue against the underside of his shaft, tuning in to the way Calum let out a strangled moan once you started to deepthroat him.

Your nose was nearly level with his navel as you leaned forward, holding yourself in the same position as Calum went silent. You knew he was struggling to hold himself together. You on your knees in front of him was enough to drive him completely over the edge, but he quickly nudged your face away, shaking his head as he let out a deep breath and pulled you back into his lap.

You were still breathless as he placed his hand on the nape of your neck and pulled you toward him, his lips melting against your own effortlessly. He still tasted faintly of blood but you didn’t mind, only whimpering as his tongue traced the outline of your bottom lip, his hands smoothing over the ridges of your spine and twining back around before he was fumbling with the button of your jeans.

Swiftly, he unzipped them, breaking your kiss to murmur, “You’re so good to me, baby.” His voice was soft, lips dragging against your as he spoke. “Can’t wait to make you my wife.”

You could feel your heart warming just because of his words and the meaning that they held. It had taken Calum a long time to make enough money to buy you the ring that was fastened on your finger, but it meant more than anything to you that he actually loved you enough to be with you forever. The fact that he reminded you of that was enough to make you lean in and kiss him fully again, feverishly, your hands twisting in the dark locks of his hair as he unzipped your jeans.

He sat you up so that he could tug the denim down your legs, allowing you to step out of them until you were in just your underwear, stood between his parted knees as he stayed stationed on the couch. Your breathing hitched once he hooked his thumbs beneath the waistband of the lace, pushing those down your hips as well, dropping them to the floor where your jeans were. His eyes skimmed your body, lips parted as he drank in the sight of you completely bare before him. And he looked at you like it was the first time, just as he always did.

And then time resumed, his strong grasp pulling you back on top of him, lips on yours once more. He couldn’t get enough of your taste, the way he would swallow your breaths as his hands traveled your body and explored your skin. He loved every aspect of you, the way that you supported him and the way that you did whatever you could to reassure him.

But what made your relationship with Calum more special was what he did for you. He fought for you, bringing home enough money to provide for an apartment for you to share, a ring for you to wear just so that he could brag to his friends about how he was the one to get to marry you. He adored you with everything in him, and he never failed to let you know that.

So you kept that thought in the back of your mind as he brushed your hair out of your face, large hands cupping your cheeks as he kissed you slower, his erection resting against your thigh as you straddled him again. You could have kissed him for hours if you didn’t want more. You let your hands roam over his broad shoulders, feeling the way his touch dropped down between your thighs, skimming over your center.

Your mouth fell agape even as he kissed you. Calum swallowed your whimpers as he began tracing his fingers over your clit, working you up even though he was aching. He wanted to hear the way you reacted to his every move, how you craved whatever it was that he wanted to give you. He continued rubbing at the bundle of nerves between your legs, kissing you and kissing you until you were sure that your lips were numb.

But he stopped his movements once he grew too impatient, lips moving sloppily until he found it in him to pull away. You were breathless, cheeks hot and skin hotter once he brought you down lower onto his lap. “Want to feel you.” He admitted in a gravelly voice, reaching over to his wallet that he had abandoned on the space next to him.

You nodded in agreement, watching him as he retrieved a condom and ripped the package open quickly. He rolled it over his length, bottom lip taken between his teeth, eyes flickering up to you occasionally. They softened once you locked gazes, your hand resting on his shoulder as he grasped your waist once more. “Go ahead, baby.” He urged you softly, pressing one final kiss to your lips before you were lowering yourself down onto his length.

You could feel his taste lingering on your tongue as you slowly situated yourself, feeling your walls stretching around his girth, stretching. Calum groaned almost instantaneously, the sound of your synchronized sighs filling the silence of the empty room, his grip on your hips harshening. Your fingernails were already digging into the skin of his shoulders once you bottomed out, completely adjusted to the feeling.

“So damn good, princess, fuck.” Calum muttered.

You were leaning forward, chest pressed against his as you picked yourself up again, then dropped back down. Your thighs were already burning from the sensation and the awkward angle but it was overshadowed by the intense pleasure that was spreading throughout the entirety of your body. It was making you sweat, your skin growing sticky against Calum’s as you developed a slow pace, Calum aiding you only sporadically.

You finally found it in you to arch yourself, gripping his shoulders and completely start moving after a few moments. Your body was on full display for Calum. You could feel his eyes wandering over your bare chest and down your torso to where your hips were connecting, skin against skin. He was swearing quietly, the words slurring together as he watched the way you worked yourself on him, knowing that you were all his.

You could feel the buildup starting in the pit of your stomach already with every drop of your lower half. Calum was deep inside you every time you bottomed out, his length virtually throbbing from how aroused he was. You were biting on your lower lip to keep from making too much noise, but Calum was spurring you on, whispering, “C’mon, princess, let me hear you.”

You couldn’t help yourself when you whined at the mere sound of his voice. It was so wrecked, hesitating every time you lowered yourself around his girth. His hands slid down from your waist to your ass, gripping your flesh and guiding you up and down, helping you to create a better rhythm, your bodies contacting even harder.

But he slowed you down, elongating your movements so that you could feel every inch of his length pushing forward, causing your breathing to shallow. You opened your eyes to see Calum’s face contorting, telling you that he was close, but he was holding out for you, distracting himself by leaning forward and kissing you. You tried desperately to kiss him back, but you were unable to because of the pleasure that was overtaking you.

“You gonna cum soon, princess, aren’t you?” Calum whispered, leaning forward so that his lips were at your ear.

The new positioning made you gasp from the intensity, your toes curling as you nodded in reply to his question. He could sense the way your body was being driven over the edge. He knew your habits like the back of his hand - how your eyes were screw shut and your muscles would tense and then you would completely still. He wanted to make you feel good, so he held you up by the underside of your thighs, guiding you on top of him and thrusting up to meet your movements halfway.

You moaned out his name loudly, undoubtedly sensing the smirk that would soon grow on his face because of that. You couldn’t help yourself once you were uncoiling, your body shaking on top of him as you wrapped your arms around his broad frame and buried your face in the crook of his neck, feeling the pleasure hit you in strong waves.

Calum was grunting intermittently, his fingertips pressing into your skin hard enough to leave marks behind, but you could hardly feel it. You were still coming down from your high, feeling him thrust up into you irregularly, losing momentum as his climax crept up on him. He groaned lowly before stilling completely, spilling into the condom as his lips pressed against your shoulder.

And then it was silent, your bodies collapsing back onto the sofa, hot and tired and bruised. Your vision was hazy and your eyes were exhausted, but you could make out the intricate lettering of your name imprinted into Calum’s skin forever, and that was enough to make you hold him a little bit closer. He was strong, and it was you who he fought for the most.  

#calum hood one shot #calum hood fic #calum hood writing #calum one shot #calum fic #calum smut #calum hood smut #5sos smut #5sos writing #5sos one shot #5sos fic #fanfiction #smut #one shot #fic #au #boxer!calum #calum writing #writing

[dreamboypeach]

Boxer Calum 😍 Inspired by @obsidiancosmos ‘s fic Sugar Coated Pain (everyone should go read it, i myself binge read all of the 19 chapters yesterday)

#obsidiancosmos #sugar coated pain #sgp #calum hood #calum moodboard #my moodboards #fic moodboard #calum 5sos #Calum au #5sos au #boxer Calum #cth

[5sosle]

Too Good To Me ~ Boxer!Au

Too Good To Me

Requested: No

Warnings: None

A/N: First time writing in MONTHS so be warned! Requests are open and feedback welcomed hehe

It was two in the morning when you heard the familiar sound of Calum returning home from a long night. He’d had another match tonight, one you wish you could’ve gone to but unfortunately got tied up with work and family. You watched him fight online, as you always did when you couldn’t be at the ring with him, and seen how badly beaten he’d been. His mind wasn’t in it tonight, and you knew he’d be beating himself up for it.

The light from the living room glowed under your bedroom door, and an indicator he wasn’t coming straight to bed as he usually would. Sighing to yourself, you pulled your body up from the comfort of your mattress and began making your way downstairs.

“Hey,” you said softly as you entered the living room, seeing Calum seated on the couch with his head in his hands. He was shirtless, his body slumped over defeated and back sprinkled with bruises of various colours. Your heart ached to see him so beat up, but you understood it came with his line of work.

He said nothing as you walked in front of him, his head now pressed against your stomach as you began scratching your fingers through his hair. He let out a deep sigh before looking up at you, his face telling you everything you’d already assumed.

“Didn’t go so well?” You questioned, placing your hand against his jaw and running your thumb across his cut lip. Calum shook his head gently before pulling away to lean back against the couch, letting his eyes flutter shut.

“Was hard,” he mumbled. “Shittest I’ve done in a long time.” His eyes peered open to look at you. “Didn’t have my lucky charm with me.” You gave the crushed boy in front of you a sympathetic smile before leaning over his body, so your face was now inches from his own.

“I know, Bub.” You said before pressing your lips against his lightly, feeling how soft and swollen his lips felt against your own. “You know I’d go to every match if I could.”

Calum groaned in response both to the kiss and your statement as you pulled away, walking into the kitchen to grab a damp cloth, some water, and pain killers. Entering the living room again, you passed him the pain killers and offered him water as he took them, swallowing the pills down gratefully. Placing the glass back on the table, you gently straddled Calum’s lap as he lifted his head to watch you.

“Not hurting you, am I?” You asked softly, overly conscious of his bruised body. He shook his head and offered a small smile.

“Doubt you ever could.” He told you, making you roll your eyes.

You gently pressed the cool damp cloth against his forehead, feeling him relax under you as you did so. After a few seconds, you pressed it against his cheeks, watching his eyes flutter shut as you did so. You stayed like that for a few minutes, cooling off the hot and pained boy in front of you as you watched his breathing deepen and body relax. You used the same cloth to lightly wipe the dried blood off of his cut lip before leaning back to place the cloth on the table behind you. Calum’s eyes opened to watch you, his eyelids dropped and heavy as fatigue began to take over his body.

“You’re too good to me,” he mumbled, wincing slightly as he lifted his arm. His hand made its way to your jaw, thumb gently swiping over your cheek as he pulled you closer towards him.

Kissing Calum on nights like tonight we just different. His usual hard and fast self was nowhere to be seen, as everything he did was slow and passionate. The kisses pressed to your lips where light and soft, contrasting the deep and messy ones he’d usually share with you on nights he’d win.

He lifted his other hand to rest on your waist as the kiss continued, his body tired but determined to keep you close to him. He groaned as your hips rolled slightly against his before moving his head further down, placing lazy kisses down your neck. You ran your hands lightly over his chest, feeling his muscles move and flex underneath his bruised skin.

You gave Cal another soft smile as he leaned back against the couch, knowing his body wouldn’t let him go any further, no matter how much he wanted to. He returned the gesture as you leaned in close, pressing a single kiss just below his ear.

“Come to bed with me?” You whispered quietly. Calum nodded in response before you got off his lap, offering him a hand to help get him up also (which he gladly took).

You kept hold of his hand as you walked slowly upstairs, dragging him into the bedroom before watching him flop down under the covers. You walked to the other side and did the same, snuggling under the blankets before feeling your body being pulled towards Calum’s. You felt his breathing even out and deepen as he fell asleep before you felt yourself do the same.

~~

Requests are open!

#ahahaha this sucks ass lmao #first time writing in a while so i guess it makes sense #5sos #5 seconds of summer #calum hood #5sos imagine #luke hemmings #michael clifford #ashton irwin #boxer!calum #boxer!calum hood #boxer!au #breasties

[whakaaroha]

Young Blood

Requested: No

Based off: My story on wattpad but I thought it would look great as Ashton too

Pairings: Ashton Irwin x Reader

TWS: Blood / Fight

A/N: Here’s another one for you guys since I haven’t done this in a long time but feel free to let me know what you think!

Ashton spread his legs and charged forward, his dominant hand pulled back and his weight evenly distributed across both legs, knees slightly bent. He relaxed, took a deep breath and lowered his elbows while at the same time pulling his hands up.

His opponent charged towards him and tried to throw a punch towards Ashton's head but he was faster. He dodged, lowered himself and punched the younger man in the ribs repeatedly. Out of breath and slightly disoriented, the opponent stumbled back a few times and Ashton took the opportunity to his advantage. He charged forward and delivered a combination of a left hook and a right cross which sent the other man tumbling towards the ground.

His opponent was a Filipino man. Much to Ashton's dismay, he was only fighting so he could provide for his family. He'd once had a chat with the younger man and the latter told him all about his family and how out of the six of them, he was the only one still capable of fighting.

Ashton took it hard. He knew what it felt like to provide for his family but in this line of business, family was a gift best kept to oneself. He didn't know how or why but the younger man's family was killed three days after he told Ashton the news.

He could swear on his life that he had nothing to do with it, still, the man insisted on a fight.

At the referee's signal, Ashton stepped back. He breathed heavily and his muscles were tense. The older man threw himself on the ground next to the younger one and counted to ten. When the ladder didn't get up, the referee stood up and grabbed Ashton’s wrist. He pulled it above his head signaling the winner of the fight.

Ashton laughed and winced at the same time from a busted lip.

Once the fight was over, he pulled his shirt over his head as he left the ring. It was sweaty and covered in blood and he couldn't wait for it all to be over so he could actually go to bed. He winced yet again when he reached the locker rooms and noticed the bruises scattered across his chest and ribs.

He grabbed the water bottle from the bench and cracked it open before pouring it over himself. The water cooled his rising temperature and allowed him to calm himself down.

"Wonderful!"

Ashton looked up just as a large man with a pudgy stomach made his way past the security guards. With dark sunglasses and a buzzed haircut, Ashton barely recognized him but he managed to.

He sat up straight and offered the man a fake smile.

"Always a pleasure watching you fight Irwin." The man reached his hand forward and offered Ashton a handshake to which the latter reluctantly accepted.

"Here's your cut." He reached inside his jacket and pulled a stack of dollar bills along with a tiny bag filled with pills. He handed it to Ashton and motioned for his own bodyguards to step aside.

"I'm sure I'll be seeing my half in two days top." He offered Ashton a smile and left.

Ashton remained seated for the next two hours, looking at the objects in his hands and wondering how in the world had his life gotten to this.The thoughts swirling inside his head and eventually he blamed it on the loss of his father. 

Maybe things weren’t right after he left. He should be the one providing for them. Ashton should’ve had the chance to be a child like all the others and yet he couldn’t.

But he knew deep down that the reason which brought him to fight wasn’t not being like all the other kids. 

The reason was much darker and there was a rage and sorrow inside of him that he felt the need to extinguish. 

#ashton irwin #ashton irwin imagines #ashton irwin angst #5sos imagines #5sos angst #5 seconds of summer angst #5 seconds of summer preferences #calum hood #luke hemmings #michael clifford #5sos preferences #5 seconds of summer imagines #5sos #5 seconds of summer #boxer!ashton #boxer!ashton au #youngblood

[etherealcheol-mp3]

Gotcha || knj

pairing: kim namjoon x reader

genre: fluff, slight angst, coffee shop/ bakery!au, e2l, neighbors!au, non-idol!au

warnings: none really, slow burn, enemies to lovers, mentions of death/ fire, mentions of panic attacks, hints towards sexual themes, pranks played against one another constantly, b a n t e r

words: 20.3K (it’s a monster, i’m so sorry)

summary: rival shops aren’t the worst things in life, but maybe their owners are. after a less than ideal first meeting, y/n swears kim namjoon off as their mortal enemy. this is tolerable, bearable even. nobody said they had to step foot in each other's shops, but what happens when the vacant apartment in their building gets filled with a noisy neighbor with constant….guests. and what happens when said neighbor is revealed to be none other than kim namjoon? prank wars and lots of meddling from best friends.

A/N: this story was originally posted on my instagram @/constellationkookie and my wattpad @/hoodftarreaga. this was also originally written for Calum Hood but I’m bts trash now and have no regrets:) -toro

 I’ve never had a constant variable in my life. Moving around as a kid and changing schools happens to have that effect on a person. You learn not to expect too much from a friendship that you try to make work over texts and slowly dwindling phone calls and you begin to search for things in life that can become constants in some way or another. My form of constant was as simple as flour, sugar, eggs, and butter. The basic, core ingredients to any baked good. No matter where I moved or who I did or didn’t talk to, I had baking. All I needed was flour, sugar, eggs, and butter and I was whisked away to the safety of my kitchen where I didn’t have to deal with the chaos surrounding me in the outside world.

I didn’t need a boyfriend, best friend, or school club like everyone else. I didn’t need anything that would ground me into my surroundings since it would only make leaving that much harder. However, sometimes certain people try their hardest to latch onto you and gain your trust. They make you feel comfortable and allow you to open up and be vulnerable around them. I was twenty years old and living in Seoul with this certain person who just so happened to be my first and only best friend, Mal. She stood by my side through thick and thin and supported me to follow my dreams and do what I never thought was possible: open up my own bakery. It was hard at first and very stressful, but the end result was well worth the sleepless nights and crying fits.

Sunrise Bakery was my pride and joy and very successful. The name was Mal’s idea as she saw ‘the sun was rising on the start of my new life’. Seven months in, everything was going great, but then slowly my regulars began to not be so regular. ‘Friends’ turned into strangers and it seemed like everyone in the city forgot. I tried just about everything in the books from sales to new recipes but nothing kept them back for long. It wasn’t until I heard about a new coffee shop in town that I started to get worried. The Hideout Cafe was new in town and conveniently just down the street from my bakery. 

“Are you still plotting,'' Mal called from behind me. I turned my attention to her and furrowed my brow. “I’m not plotting anything,” I stated defensively and started rolling out the previously abandoned dough on the counter.

Mal snorts and rolls her eyes playfully before taking a sip out of her coffee cup, I hadn’t noticed it before. “Sure because staring out your window to try and see what's going on in there isn’t creepy at all.” I ignore her comment and look at the sleeve on her coffee cup before realizing which logo was on it.

“You went there? And actually ordered something?” I say incredulously. Her eyes widen slightly before sighing and slumping her shoulders. 

“I’m sorry but their latte is amazing! I seriously don’t know how they do it like it’s insane. I know you have some personal vendetta against them but just check it out one time and you’ll see how stupid it is. Customers aren’t going to stop coming permanently to a bakery because of a coffee shop.” I tried to ignore her and go to the back of the shop but she gently grabbed my wrist and stopped me in my tracks. 

“Come on, Y/N, you’ve been working since you opened and it’s time for a break. Please? For me?” I huffed before finally looking over at her and giving in. She silently cheered as I untied my apron and turned the open sign before locking up. We headed down the street and stopped in front of the shiny, new Hideout Cafe. Walking inside felt wrong but also relieving as the shop took over my senses. The warm air inside tickled my face, cold from the winter breeze outside. The clatter of cutlery accompanying the scent of coffee beans and light chatter of patrons soothed my senses in an instant. 

I followed Mal to the register and looked up at the seemingly endless menu posted on the wall. It was written in varying colors of chalk along with the seamless flow of script font that spelled out “Today’s Specials”. Mal pushed me forward and my eyes met the face of a boy around my age. He looked slightly amused and had a brow ever so lightly quirked up as he looked at my most likely flustered state. I opened my mouth but no sounds came out.

“First time?” The barista let out in his low voice. I shakily nodded my head before averting my gaze elsewhere. “Can I have a name for the order?” The barista started tapping on the screen in front of him. “Uh, Y/N. Just checking out the competition” I suddenly spoke, effectively shocking myself and him. He furrowed his brow before smiling almost smugly. I thought I saw a hint of a dimple but my attention was drawn elsewhere as he spoke again. 

“Oh, you must work at that dumb little bakery down the road. What is it? Moonlight or something?” I scoffed at his words and felt anger rush through my veins. “I happen to own that very successful bakery. And it’s Sunrise.” I spoke confidently.

“It’s irrelevant. It’ll probably be shut down in three months max at the rate of our shop. But hey it’s nice of you to add to the steady demise of your own bakery by buying something from us. What would you like? Pumpkin spice latte?” He spoke with such ease it infuriated me to no end. 

I turned away from the register to find Mal and leave as soon as possible. I knew coming here was a horrible idea and the sooner I left the better. I found Mal standing by the area to pick up drinks ‘talking’ to another male barista. I walked up next to her and waited for her to look at me but it seemed the only things on her mind were the warm eyes and cocky smirk adorned by plush lips on the other side of the counter. I cleared my throat and stepped closer to her and gained her attention only to lose it two seconds later as she turned back to the boy and introduced me to him.

“This is Y/N, it’s her first time here.” She spoke sweetly and I tried not to gag but the instinct was harder to resist as the barista from before walked up with a drink in hand with a smirk on his face. “Pumpkin spice latte for Y/N. Don’t worry, it’s on the house.” He winked at me before walking away and I scowled at his retreating figure. The barista with warm eyes laughed lightly before speaking, “Well it seems you made friends with our owner, Namjoon.”

Namjoon. Namjoon...blank. I don’t know much about him but I know the important things. He’s the owner of the Hideout Cafe. The self-righteous asshole who took it upon himself to spite me by not only making a basic drink that I will never admit to drinking half of, but also by misspelling my name. As soon as I noticed the lazy scrawl on the side of the cup with a lopsided smiley face next to it, I texted the photographic evidence to Mal and promptly trashed the drink.

I felt a heavy weight on my chest for the rest of the day and couldn’t seem to keep the scowl off my face as I suspiciously looked down the street. I tried to ignore the cocky smirk and the harsh words from earlier by rolling out dough and frosting cupcakes but something about the situation just didn’t sit right with me. Before I could overanalyze or create more conspiracy theories to add to my growing list (42 currently reside on this list and they all seem somewhat plausible) closing time for the bakery came and I started to clean up before walking home. 

My eyes felt droopy as I leaned against the elevator wall. The steady motion was quickly luring me to sleep but I forced my head to face forward as the doors opened and my bed became that much closer. I fumbled with my keys a bit before dropping them on the floor in front of my apartment. I grumbled out a curse before successfully entering and falling into bed after changing my flour ridden clothes. I fell asleep almost instantly and waited to be awoken by the sun through my blinds.

Except that’s not what happened. I awoke at 3:04 am to a loud blaring and lights flashing in my room. I groggily sat up before realizing what was happening. The fire alarm. My eyes widened and I jumped from my bed, grabbing my phone and the first pair of shoes I saw before bolting to my front door. I turned to my left to run to the stairway when I collided with a firm blur and stumbled backward. My vision was still slightly spinning before I heard the voice start to apologize. 

“Ah, shit. Sorry I didn’t see where I was going. I just moved in here and don’t know where to go.” That voice. The voice I had on repeat all afternoon after I left his shop. The voice of Namjoon. Namjoon Last-name.

I opened my eyes and saw him sleepily staring back at me before his ever-present smirk took over his face again. I groaned and threw my head back, begging the universe to tell me this was a joke but the semi hoarse laughter in front of me proved otherwise. 

“Nice slippers, Moonlight” I looked down and saw my fuzzy mermaid slippers on my feet. I let out a huff as I looked at him again before seeing it. His body was completely bare except for the black boxers and single sock on his right foot. My throat dried up and my eyes widened at the sight. I shook my head as the current situation sunk back in. Fire alarm, fire, danger, get to the stairs, get to safety. I ran past him to the stairway and didn’t look back. I couldn’t get stuck up there, I can’t. Visions of thick, black smoke and watery eyes flashed in my mind and my breathing picked up speed. Don’t think, just run.

I found my way to the ground floor and was greeted by a hoard of grumpy, tired people in pajamas crowding the entrance. I tried to squeeze my way through to the exit but as soon as I reached it a hand grabbed my wrist and I yelped before trying to pull my hand free. The hand let go almost instantly and I fearfully looked up only to see Namjoon again looking at me confused. I turned my head away from him and held my wrist close to my chest. 

“Woah, no need to freak out. It was a false alarm but I saw you running for the exit and wanted to stop you.” I dropped my arms and looked at him before seeing the hint of concern lacing his features. I chose to ignore it and said what I had first thought when I saw him in my hallway. 

“Why are you here and why are you naked?” The monotone delivery caught him off guard as his eyebrows raised and he chuckled at me. Those damn dimples proudly being displayed. “You must not have heard me earlier. I just moved in and it’s three in the morning so I was sleeping. This is how I sleep, well except for the boxers anyways.” He smirked again and I tried my hardest to not slap it off his face. I chose to roll my eyes instead and questioned him further.

“What apartment are you?” He had a devious glint in his eyes and I knew what he was thinking. “I’m not asking for that. You were in my hall so I want to know which door to avoid.” He squinted his eyes at me but the boyish grin on his face stayed. He looked me up and down and I crossed my arms over my chest, blushing at the intensity of his gaze. “5B.” He finally stated and I groaned in defeat at his answer. Of course, he lived there. 5B had been vacant for as long as I had lived in this building and I always hoped it would stay that way. “Well what about you,” he started,”which apartment is yours?” I brushed past him and walked to the elevator. The lobby had significantly cleared out since I got there and I decided I would rather sleep than talk to Namjoon Insert-Name-Here. 

The doors opened and I pressed the button for the fifth floor as Namjoon walked on and stared at me. I ignored him and his piercing gaze the entire ride up but he seemed to think this through as he motioned for me to exit first when we reached our floor. “Ladies first,” he said smugly and I grumbled to myself as I walked to my apartment. The number and letter on my door seemed to be mocking me as I stopped in front of them. I heard Namjoon trying to hold back his laughter to my right as he spoke. “Oh, Moonlight, this is gonna be fun.” He opened his door and walked in, leaving me to sulk in the hallway by myself. I banged my head against the door of 5C and felt the urge to scream. Namjoon...whatever his last name was, is going to be the death of me.

I didn’t sleep much after the fire alarms blaring that night. My thoughts were racing much too fast to grant me any type of peace. In fact, I hardly slept at all the few days after that night due to Namjoon constantly having friends over and yelling or blaring music at alarming volumes all night long. I walked groggily down the street to my bakery and fumbled for the keys in my bag. I let out a stream of curses under my breath as they fell to the ground, a seemingly new trait I had developed due to no sleep, and sighed as I leaned to pick them up. I could already tell this day would not be fun.

Customers filed through the shop door and the smell of sugar filled my senses until Mal walked in for her shift clutching two coffee cups. I narrowed my eyes at her cheery smile and the two cups in her hands. “You seriously stopped by that shop again? And you bought me a drink?” I questioned incredulously. Mal playfully rolled her eyes as she walked behind the counter without a care in the world.

“I just so happened to walk in to talk to Jimin and get my regular when a certain someone handed me another on the house.” Mal wiggled her eyebrows as she slid one of the cups towards me. I furrowed my brow, “Jimin? I’ve never heard you talk about them before. And if you’re trying to be subtle and make me guess how you managed to flirt with one guy while charming another so much that he bought you a free drink, it’s not working.” Mal chuckled lightly before shaking her head and explaining.

“You do know Jimin, you two met that day we went to check out the Hideout. He asked me out when I stopped by today and after I agreed your neighbor stopped by to ask me to give you this. Have anything to share, Y/N?” She tapped the lid of the cup and based on the tone she used and the faux innocence in her wide eyes, I knew she was trying to not scream at me for not instantly telling her Namjoon was my neighbor. Or she was trying not to laugh. Laughing seemed to be all the universe was doing to me recently.

I closed my eyes and breathed in deeply “Unfortunately yes. I found out last week that we live next door to each other.” I could only grumble the words that left a bitter taste in my mouth. Namjoon always seemed to have that effect on me. The fact that he even had an effect on me made it worse. I opened my eyes to see Mal smirking at me while she continuously shifted her gaze to the cup that seemingly shifted closer to my hand resting on the counter.

I picked up the cup slowly, scared it would explode or an animal would come out and attack me at any sudden movement. I saw the messy handwriting on the side that was slowly becoming familiar and felt my blood boil at what it read. My name wasn’t too complicated but once again he had seemed to misspell it so bad that it almost had to be done on purpose. Mal was struggling to hold back her giggles and I glared at her. “You can’t seriously be that mad at him, it’s funny!” She spoke defensively. I threw my head back in defeat and groaned before starting to walk towards the kitchen. 

“But I can be because he’s a self righteous jerk who only cares about himself and doesn’t even try to be a decent human being and spell a name right. I swear, every single thing he does makes me want to scream.” I finally vented as Mal followed me. “I bet he wants to make you scream,” Mal states smugly, making me glare at her over my shoulder before she changed the subject, “So what are you gonna do about it?” She questioned me and I turned to face her with confusion etched across my face. “You keep complaining about the guy and you just let him keep getting to you. You need to annoy him back or at least let him know you’re not going down without a fight. And I’m only saying this since apparently hate sex is off the table.”

I thought for a minute and it didn’t seem like a bad idea. Better than the latter one at least. “I don’t even know what I would do. I can hardly face him without wanting to run away and yell into my pillow.” I was whining and I knew it but in my defense it was true. If I had to look at Namjoon whatever his last name was smirking at me with those dimples one more time I was going to lose it. Mal’s eyes slightly widened and her grin started to grow as I felt fear rise in me. She had an idea and it would most likely end up with injury or prison.

“You live next door to the guy. And his shop is down the road. There’s nothing wrong with a little prank to tell him to back off.” I crossed my arms and opened my mouth to protest only to close it as her words really hit me. It really wasn’t the worst idea ever. I would have to think everything through and leave no room for mistake but he had to know it was me. I had to give him the sign to back off but I couldn’t anger him too much. Luckily though Mal was already listing ideas before I could think of any on my own.

I cut her off after hearing the words ‘peanut butter’, ‘toilet paper’ and ‘hedge clipper’ by putting my hand out and laughing. “Let’s start off tame first. I can barely think straight after getting no slee-'' I suddenly stopped speaking and smiled largely. I knew what I wanted to do but I had to make sure it was perfect. 

I checked the clock on the microwave one more time as I started to get nervous. It was 4:03AM and Namjoon’s front door had closed roughly thirty minutes ago. I hadn’t heard any noise from his apartment aside from the shower and shuffling around. Suddenly I had found benefits to paper thin walls. Everything was perfect and now it was time to set my plan into motion. I loudly swung open my cabinets and turned on my bluetooth speaker as music started to fill the spaces around me. I dropped some metal pans on the floor and slammed a cookie sheet onto my counter for good measure before grabbing my ingredients. I would’ve worried about other neighbors complaining but I thankfully had an apartment on the corner of the hall. Only Namjoon would be able to hear the noise I made.

 I worked loudly and sang along to the music coming from my speakers. Soon enough the electric mixer was loudly whirring and the oven was beeping to alert me of the temperature being reached. I had just aggressively closed the oven door when I heard a harsh banging at my door. I smiled and ignored it. I had riskily left the front door unlocked and just as I had assumed, Namjoon Last Name raced into my apartment after knocking and being ignored once again. 

He walked to my kitchen and found my speaker, quickly turning it off. I didn’t even glance up at him once as he breathed heavily through his nose and stared at me. “Do you have any idea what fucking time it is?” He spoke angrily and I tried not to laugh. “Yep” I replied coolly. “What are you do- are you baking a cake? It’s 4am. Why are you baking a cake? And what’s with the party decorations?” He spoke confusedly as he looked around at the streamers and balloons decorating my apartment. “I’m celebrating the death of my sleep schedule and sanity. Want a cookie?” 

I finally looked at him and kept a straight face as his jaw hung open and his eyes narrowed. “A cookie? No I don’t want a fucking cookie. What the fuck is wrong with you?” He threw his hands up and looked at me like I was crazy. I think I probably was after almost a week of no sleep, but I kept up the act. “You sound tense. The cupcakes should be done soon, maybe they’ll help you loosen up.” Namjoon huffed and talked to me like I was a child. “I’m pissed. You can’t just fucking make all the noise in the world at 4AM and expect everyone to sleep through it and be okay with it-”

I pointed my rubber spatula at him and glared, effectively cutting him off. “Why not? It’s all you seem to do every night when you have friends over and scream at a television for four hours straight.” I stuck a finger into the frosting I was in the process of creating and put it in my mouth to suck the frosting off. “Needs more vanilla” I mumbled to myself. I still had some left on my finger and stuck out my tongue to effectively lick the rest of it off and went back to mixing. Namjoon was silent. After a minute of ignoring him I looked up, almost expecting him to be gone but there he was. His jaw was tense and his eyes slightly wide while his eyebrows almost raised to the top of his head. 

He looked away as I met his eye and grunted out a “Just keep it down okay?” Before bolting out the door and leaving me confused in my kitchen. I put some plastic wrap over my frosting and put the cupcakes onto a cooling rack before retiring to my bed for a few hours of sleep. Namjoon was on my mind though. He seemed to leave pretty quickly and I wondered if I had gone too far. Did I get him too angry? Did I cross a line with what I said? I pushed away those thoughts since I was only doing and saying what he had to me. It couldn’t be that bad. 

Could it?

I slept surprisingly well after Namjoon left. My alarm greeted me only a few, short hours later, however, I felt like I had slept for years. I took a quick shower and started to get ready for the day when I heard movement through the thin walls of my bedroom. Namjoon was awake. Namjoon. My eyes widened at the thought of him and his probable reaction to my little prank last night. My heart beat started to accelerate ever so slightly as I hurriedly finished getting ready.

I slowly opened my bedroom door and peeked my head out slowly. I turned to thoroughly inspect every hidden corner for anything Namjoon could have planted while I was sleeping but found nothing. Nevertheless I was still paranoid. I walked to my kitchen quickly and grabbed a granola bar before slipping on my shoes and heading to the door. I was ready to get to my shop and away from the close proximity of him.

I felt my phone vibrate rapidly in my pocket and groaned as I barely had enough energy and concentration to focus on getting my shoes on the right feet. I saw Mal’s name on the screen and answered quickly. I couldn’t even get a word in as she instantly greeted me with a warm “Where the hell are you?!” and I winced as I pulled the phone away from my poor ear.

“I’m leaving the apartment? Same time as usual.” I stated tiredly. Mal wasted no time as she once again responded too loudly for this hour. “You forgot what day it is, didn’t you?” I froze at her words and pulled my phone away to see the date on the screen. A bold ‘February 4th’ stared back at me and my eyes widened once again that morning. Shit.

Ever since we became friends, Mal and I had created a tradition. On the same day every year we would meet up and spend the day together doing whatever we needed at the time. Some years we went shopping for dates we had or prom dresses, others we stayed at home doing face masks and watching Queer Eye and some harder years we ate ice cream and vented about how much life sucked and how glad we were to have each other. The most important year though was when we moved out to Seoul together after graduating college and saving up money for plane tickets and moving expenses. This day was our day and it always had been, it was more important than some official holidays to us and it was today. February 4th. 

“I love you?” I tried pathetically and Mal laughed at my response, already knowing I had forgotten. Thankfully she wasn’t angry with me as she playfully replied, “You move out of our place for three months and suddenly you forget the most important day of the year.” I laughed but couldn’t help the guilt I felt weighing me down. Mal was my best friend, my rock and I wouldn’t be doing half of the things I had accomplished without her by my side. 

Seemingly reading my mind Mal spoke softly, “Don’t feel bad Y/N/N, I’ve easily forgotten at least four times in the past. I’m coming by yours in a bit and we can decide what the plan is from there.” I smiled even though she couldn’t see it and we said our goodbyes before hanging up. I walked to the front door to be ready to meet her in the lobby as she wasn’t too far from me. I went to lock my door but decided against it as we probably would just end up there for the day and walked to the elevator. 

“Junk food and netflix?” Mal spoke as I opened her car door and got in. I eagerly agreed and we headed to our first stop: the closest convenience store. It easily was the most cost effective option and yet another monument of our friendship. Whenever we were bored or wanted to hang out we always ended up at the closest convenience store and always bought too many things (mainly snacks) we didn’t need. It was always worth it.

After spending too much time and money we headed back to Mal’s apartment and got ready to spend the day together. We pulled up ‘After’ on Netflix because we knew how bad it would be and wanted to laugh at ourselves and each other for reading the original Harry Styles fanfic the movie was based on. After pausing the movie a million times to laugh and talk about what chapter this would be, Mal turned to me and spoke genuinely, “How are you today?” I sighed and looked her in the eye. I smiled as big as I could and told her the truth. “Could be better. It’s always going to be hard though and my neighbor really isn’t helping things.” 

February 4th wasn’t a randomly chosen date. It was a date chosen to help me be prepared for another significant date just around the corner. Mal smiled and nodded in understanding before speaking again, “What would be best for us to do the rest of today?” This is why I loved Mal. She knew the real reason why this day was created and she still never tried to do what she thought I needed to have fun or be okay with it or even ignore it. She always wanted to make sure I was doing what I needed for myself.

I smiled again, larger this time and told her gratefully, “Honestly watching ‘This Is Us’ and crying over One Direction sounds great right now.” We laughed before we pulled the movie and cuddled up together under the blankets. I was so lucky.

I got back to my apartment around 9pm that night with a smile on my face. Today was great and I knew it would help me be prepared for the next important day. I went to unlock my door but it was already unlocked. I froze as I remembered not locking it this morning in case we ended up here and felt my heart drop as I heard the TV on inside. I knew I didn’t leave it on this morning as I hardly used it in general and I braced myself as I slowly opened the door, ready to face whatever burglar or serial killer was inside. Only it was worse.

Namjoon was relaxed and sprawled out on my couch with his feet on the coffee table in front of him. He had a mug with tea in it next to his feet and I gaped at him. He turned to me as he heard the door open and smiled smugly at my expression. “Oh, hey you’re back.” He turned back to the TV and I was too shocked to move from my place in the doorway. He spoke casually like he had every right to be in there. “You know, you should probably stop leaving your door unlocked. You never know what creep or weirdo could walk in.” He took a sip of his tea and raised his brows at me. 

I started to mutter out a response but he stood from the couch and cut me off from my stuttering. “I just want to apologize for keeping you up last week. It’s not cool and I learned my lesson completely. It won’t happen again.” He spoke sincerely and it was honestly scary to hear him talk without sounding sarcastic or cruel. I narrowed my eyes at him and spoke in disbelief, “Really? So...we’re cool?” Namjoon laughed genuinely with his award winning dimples in view as I arched my brow in confusion. He patted my shoulder as he replied. “Yeah, we’re cool.”

With that he walked past me and out the door, closing it behind him and calling for me to “Make sure you lock it”. I looked around my apartment for anything that seemed broken or tampered with to ignore the pounding of my heart and the heat that lingered where his hand was. After coming up empty handed I was confused. Surely he would’ve tried to get me back. Maybe I was wrong about him. Maybe I shouldn’t have gone so far like I did and just talked to him. I sighed and groaned as I felt guilt start to swallow me up again that day. 

It wasn’t until I moved to get ready for bed that I saw I had no need to feel guilty at all. I was right about him. I should’ve gone further than what I did because he did get me back. He had replaced something of mine I hadn’t thought of before and it was way worse than I could’ve imagined. Sitting innocently on top of my dresser was a little note with his messy scrawl reading ‘Gotcha ;)’ and I panicked. I looked through all my shirts, pants, socks but found nothing until I looked in the last drawer. I gasped as I saw his handiwork and couldn’t believe it. He had replaced my entire underwear collection with brand new, lacy thongs.

To say I was fuming would be an understatement. Not only had he completely invaded my privacy but he had touched and stolen things that were for my eyes only. I had to use every ounce of strength in my body to not feel embarrassed that he had seen my lackluster collection since that was not the issue here. I couldn’t just ask him to give them back and at the moment putting on my dirty pair I discarded after the quick shower I had taken was also not an option. I swallowed my pride and slipped a lacy red thong with floral details up my legs and dove into bed hoping to forget my day and have sleep take over me.

Shockingly, I seemed to once again be the only one who found my situation infuriating. Mal was practically suffering the next morning as she tried to hold in her laughter at my explanation of the night before. My glare did nothing to ease her laughter that had finally bubbled out of her loudly and I brushed past her into the kitchen in my shop. I ignored her wheezing as I pulled out the bowls and ingredients for the day. Today called for a new creation and ultimate focus since all I could think of was the fact that I could feel the soft material of my sundress against just about every part of me.

Tying my apron around my waist, I got to work. I started with cupcakes as I was constantly out of stock of my new flavor “Maliblue”. It was a spring themed cupcake with lemon flavored cake and a blueberry frosting. The hoards of college students on spring break back at home posting pictures at beaches inspired the name and surprisingly it sold well for a small bakery in Korea. As I placed my first batch in the oven I got to thinking on what to do next. I wanted something new and good. 

Before I could clearly think out any ideas I started grabbing ingredients and let my body work for me. Mal walked back, seemingly calmed down and ready to let me vent. “Alright I’m sorry but you can not tell me you don't see any humor in this!” 

I rolled my eyes and pushed a stubborn strand of hair back behind my ear as I worked on the mystery item in front of me. “Honestly I don’t see any humor in him discovering my granny panty collection.” I murmured under my breath. My eyes widened as I spoke and I hoped she hadn’t heard me, but as her smile widened and she crossed her arms over her chest smugly I knew the damage was done. “So that’s why you’re upset. You’re embarrassed cause the guy you like saw your underwear and now he probably doesn't think you’re sexy. I mean it’s understandable.” 

I fought the urge to wipe her smug grin off her face and instead spoke in a tone way too defensive “I do not like him and couldn’t give two shits if he thought I was sexy.” This only made her grin widen even further and my growing blush worsen. I groaned at the sight and went back to mixing the batter in front of me. I apparently was in a cupcake mood as that’s what I decided to make with it.

“What are you making?” Mal questioned as I moved to grab some cream cheese and raspberries from the fridge and I shrugged in response because I truly didn’t know. I had finished the chocolate cake batter and now started on a filling. I heard Mal’s phone buzz and she grabbed it at lightning speed while smiling at her screen. I raised my eyebrows in reaction to her sudden movement and she gave me an apologetic glance before hurriedly typing out a response. It was now my turn to question her and she seemed to realize this as she innocently looked at me before trying to dip her finger in the chocolate batter.

I swatted her hand away and put my hands on my hips while tilting my head at her accusingly. She sighed and started to blush before I even asked the question she knew was on my mind. “So who is he?” I suddenly spoke and Mal flushed even further before smiling and quietly muttering “Jimin” in response. I kind of expected his name even though I constantly teased her for ‘liking the enemy’. Before I could question her further though, the oven dinged and the front door swung open against the bells above it, signalling a new customer. “Literally saved by the bell.” I spoke as I went to the oven.

She darted to the front of the store leaving me confused as she never was excited to greet customers. I shook it off and pulled the cupcakes from the oven, continuing to mix the filling for my new batch as they cooled. After placing the chocolate batter in a greased tin and placing them in the oven, I walked out of the kitchen, wiping my hands on my apron, and froze. Of course it wasn’t just a customer that had come in. It was Jimin and behind him stood an amused looking Namjoon. I rolled my eyes at the sight and overheard Mal and Jimin talking about their plans for the evening. I smiled slightly hearing them so excited and watching them act like love sick puppies.

“Wow you sure know how to greet your customers huh?” Spoke a familiar voice and my smile vanished. I still hadn’t come up with my plan to get him back and I honestly didn’t have the patience to face him while wearing lace. That he had bought.

“I wouldn’t consider you a customer, more like a nuisance.” I spoke boldly and his signature wicked grin appeared. Before he could speak up again Mal put her hand on my shoulder. “I’ve just had a great idea.” She spoke loudly, gaining everyone's attention. “Oh no.” I mumbled at the glint in her eyes. “Why don’t you and Namjoon join me and Jimin tonight? I’m sure staying here all night can’t possibly be better than mini golf and ice cream.” She spoke sweetly but I knew better. 

Jimin instantly agreed and I saw a similar look of dread on Namjoon’s face as I turned to face him. It quickly vanished though as he replaced it with a cocky smirk and made eye contact with me as she spoke “That is a great idea. It’s a date.” I almost choked on my spit at his words but before I could retort, he glanced at his watch and got Jimin’s attention as they had to head back to their shop. “See you at closing, Moonlight.” He winked after his words and was out the door. I saw Mal turn to me with eyebrows raised and knew she was going to question the nickname but the oven dinged once again and I sheepishly told her, “Saved by the bell?”

I had finished my new cupcakes and placed them out to be sold when shockingly they sold out. I had to remake them twice throughout the day but had yet to come up with a name for them. Before I could though, it was closing time and Jimin and Namjoon had come back to the shop, ready to go mini golfing. I cursed myself for wearing a short sundress and jean jacket as Seoul decided wind was a great idea tonight. I locked the door to the shop and we headed off. Before we got too far, however, Namjoon pulled me back to walk with him and leaned into my ear as he spoke “Hope you’re wearing one of my presents tonight under that dress, Moonlight.” I felt my jaw drop as he let go of my arm and innocently smiled before walking off to join Jimin and Mal.

This was going to be a long night.

Walking to mini golf felt like an eternity with Namjoon standing next to me, towering over my frame, and with Mal and Jimin giggling and holding hands in front of us. I didn’t realize I was staring at them until a chuckle sounded from next to me. “What?” I asked him questioningly. He smiled softly at me and I felt my heart clench at the sight. This was the first time he had looked at me with anything other than cockiness or venom in his eyes. I brushed off the feeling as shock and waited for him to reply. 

“You just had a funny face is all. You looked bored, angry and like you were plotting some evil plan all at once.” He spoke jokingly and I sighed at his answer. “Why does everyone say that?” I groaned and Namjoon looked at me confused but intrigued. I answered the question I knew he was about to ask, “Everyone says I look like I’m plotting something and I never am. I don’t plot anything. Ever.” Namjoon just laughed lightly at that and looked up at the setting sun.

“If it means anything, you look cute when you plot how to escape third-wheeling. You furrow your eyebrows and squint your eyes and get all focused.” He looked sheepish as he finished his statement and scratched at his neck before he shoved his hands in his pockets. I felt heat rise to my cheeks and cleared my throat before retorting. “Don’t think you can just try to smooth talk me and make me forgive you for your little prank last night.” I sounded much more confident than I felt and I praised whatever higher power for giving me that strength.

Namjoon smirked but it wasn’t cocky like it usually was. He hung his head down and shook his head while smiling, dimples proudly on display. We were quiet for a while after that but soon we were at the mini golf place and practically pulled inside by Mal and Jimin. The interior was dark and covered in blacklights and neon paints lit up the otherwise hidden walls and courses. Jimin paid for Mal and I went to grab my wallet when Namjoon stopped me with his question of “What color ball do you want, Moonlight?”. I quirked a brow at him in slight protest before he tilted his head at me in response and sighed out a ‘green’ in indignation.

He grinned in triumph as he received our balls and the score card from the teenage cashier. He tossed me my green ball which I easily caught and rolled my eyes as he led me to the first hole. My worn, white shoes lit up under the lights as well as Namjoon’s shirt under his flannel and warm looking jacket. He boyishly smiled at the sight and his eyes widened as he did so. I couldn’t help but laugh at the sight of him acting like a little kid and he looked like a deer in headlights as he realized he was caught. 

I placed my ball down after Mal hugged a blushing Jimin for getting a hole in one and was ready to give a half assed attempt at hitting the ball before Namjoon asked in shock “What are you doing?” like I was committing a crime. I stood up straight in confusion and lazily gestured to my ball before responding plainly “Playing mini golf. It’s not like I’m trying to win or anything.” I leaned back over before he moved towards me. I stood up again and held out my hand for him to stop before speaking again.

“No. Absolutely not. You’re not about to pull some cheesy rom com bullshit on me where the guy goes behind the girl to ‘help with her technique’. Go stand by that neon pink dick on the wall and look pretty while I take five attempts at getting this ball in the hole.” I pointed my finger at the wall as I spoke and he laughed loudly at my speech before raising his hands in surrender and stepping close to the wall with said spray painted neon pink dick. He crossed his arms and challenged me with his eyes to do as I said I would.

“Thank you.” I curtsied in my sundress and he laughed in response. It took me four tries before I finished while Namjoon got it in two and we walked to the next hole before realizing Mal and Jimin were far ahead of us. I sighed at the sight of the next 17 holes and Namjoon nudged me with his elbow. “You know, the tickets for mini golf also came with unlimited arcade credits.” he pointed his head in the direction of the arcade on the other side of the courses. I smiled and started walking towards the bright lights and sounds of the games being played before speaking over my shoulder “I’ll kick your ass in skeeball.” 

“You’re a cheater.” Namjoon spoke grumpily as I won another game and beat him. We played a few rounds of skeeball then moved on to air hockey where he destroyed me and I sulked until we played mario kart where I came in second to him again. I pouted until he led me to the basketball game where I beat his ass twice. 

I laughed at his words as we walked to the counter for prizes. “I never cheat. You just chose to get your ass handed to you by a girl. It’s okay, Joon. Happens to the best of us.” He stopped moving and smiled and I grabbed his wrist to drag him to the counter before dropping all our tickets onto it. “Stop smiling like a doofus and get me that angry minion.” I put my hands on my hips as I spoke and he looked at the worker before saying “You heard the lady.” and pushing our tickets to them. 

He kept smiling and looking at his shoes as if they were incredibly interesting before I flicked his shoulder and asked him “What are you smiling at?” He shook his head and grabbed the minion from the employee’s hand and mine in his other hand. I blushed lightly at the sudden contact and moved to keep up with him. “You called me Joon. It’s cute. I usually reserve that nickname for family and close friends so the fact I’m not throwing your ass outside and blocking off all contact with you is a shock to us all.”

I laughed at his statement and we soon ran into Mal and Jimin who looked equally smug and love sick as ever. Mal looked down to our still interlocked hands and I quickly withdrew mine from Namjoon’s grasp before speaking. “So. Ice cream anyone?”

The walk to the parlor was quiet and Namjoon looked deep in thought as his hands were shoved in his pockets and his brows were furrowed. The ice cream shop we were going to wasn’t even a real shop as it was a cart with outdoor seating under strung lights and wooden beams. The wind had only gotten worse as the night went on so the cold was brutal against my exposed skin. I pulled my surprisingly thin jean jacket tight around my frame and moved my hands quickly up and down my arms in an attempt to gain some warmth. Suddenly a hand stopped my quick movements and I was pulled into a firm body. I looked up in shock as Namjoon hugged me tightly against him and wrapped his arms around my waist.

I tried to push away from him but he was so warm I was finding it hard to resist. “Stop pushing, Moonlight. Put your arms inside my jacket, it’ll warm you up.” I eyed him suspiciously and he sighed before rolling his eyes and starting to pull away. I practically shouted in protest as I felt the sudden frigid wind hit me again. I hesitantly listened to him and leaned fully against him with my arms inside of his incredibly warm jacket.

“Who’s bullshit idea was it to get ice cream outside.” I grumbled against his chest. I felt the vibrations of him laughing at my words and felt soothed at the sensation. I closed my eyes and released a breath I hadn’t known I was holding in. His arms rubbed up and down my back and I felt tension leave my body as we started to sway side to side. “I’m still pissed at you.” I spoke again and I felt him look down at me. I met his amused eyes and put my chin on his chest as I looked up at him. “Damn, you mean my plan to woo you and make you fall for me so you’ll forget how mad you are hasn’t worked yet?” 

I smiled at him and breathily laughed before speaking with new found confidence. “Barely. It might’ve worked if I wasn’t wearing red lace all day with no one to admire. It’s frustrating really. If only I were wooed.” 

Nobody could have prepared me for the absolute chaos that came from joining Jimin and Mal on their date. It was only the next morning and my phone hadn’t stopped buzzing due to texts and calls from Mal. I only briefly glanced at them before I went to sleep the night before and knew she was begging for “details” of the night she imagined happened. Namjoon had walked me back to our building after we finished up our ice cream. We walked in silence with our hands brushing slightly with every sudden movement. After a few blocks I crossed my arms over my chest, too high off the feeling of his skin against mine, no matter how miniscule and told myself it was due to how cold I was. 

I was utterly dumbfounded. Yes, Namjoon was undeniably attractive and we had gotten along well throughout our night together but he was still Namjoon. The guy stealing my business, my noisy neighbor who replaced all my underwear, the jerk who couldn’t even attempt to spell my name right, Namjoon. He made my blood boil and my heart race but it was beginning to get confusing as I couldn’t distinguish the anger for something else. We parted ways as he stopped in front of his door and I kept walking to mine. I thought he was about to speak but I had already opened my door and rushed in before he could utter a single syllable.

Sleep didn’t come easy, and before I knew it I had tossed and turned until 5am. I sighed and pushed myself up to get ready. I clearly wasn’t going to rest and the only form of relaxation I knew was a few blocks down the road. I shrugged on my clothes after a quick shower and grabbed my keys before heading out. I froze as I heard the door next to mine open as I was locking my own and willed myself to not look at him as I heard the footsteps suddenly stop just like mine had.

I finished locking my door and turned in the direction of the elevator without making any effort to actually walk towards it. Namjoon quickly closed and locked his door and suddenly we were in a silent battle of who would speak first. Shy glances and nervous movements could only do so much and he seemed to grow tired of it as he spoke up first. “Early morning?” He asked as he reached up to scratch at the back of his neck awkwardly. It seemed to be a nervous habit of his but before I could think about what that made me feel I responded. “Couldn’t sleep.” I spoke sheepishly and played with my hands in front of me.

I took in a breath and looked up with a smile as I walked to the elevator behind him. He joined me and soon the doors were closing behind us. “Was I too loud or anything? I was kinda up all night too. Just...thinking.” He grew quiet as he finished and I assured him it had nothing to do with him. At least I think so. We once again started walking down the road to our respective shops by each other's side. Our hands brushed again and I praised the yawn that left my body as it gave me an excuse to move my hand away from his. He looked over at me and once again looked like he wanted to say something. This time, however, I let him say what was on his mind.

“Do you maybe want a coffee? I mean that’s at least why I left my place.” I looked up at him and blinked away the tears that had formed due to my yawning and saw something flash in his eyes and a small smile grow on his face. I was hesitant to spend more time alone with him but before I could deny him another yawn left me and he chuckled. “Come on, Moonlight, I think I know a good place.”

We made our way to the Hideout Cafe and he grabbed the keys from his back pocket before holding the door open for me. I smiled at him in thanks and took in the coffee shop once again. It was different at this time of day. The chairs were stacked up and pushed against the walls along with the wooden tables, the dim lights were calming as the sun had yet to rise and fill up the shop with its bright rays. Namjoon moved easily behind the counter and turned on some machines I didn’t recognize. I stood next to the door taking in all the artwork and posters lining the walls before I noticed a section at the corner of the shop. There was a wooden ledge lining the corner covered in pillows and soft looking blankets. The lights hanging above it made it look inviting and I slowly walked towards the bookcases on the wall next to the makeshift reading nook.

I looked at the familiar and unknown titles until I heard Namjoon call for me. I turned to answer him only to see him walking towards me. “I didn’t see this here the first time I came.” I spoke softly and he smiled at me before pulling a book off the ledge and placing it on the shelf where it belonged. “When I bought this place the corner seat was already here so it just felt right to add everything else.” He shrugged as he spoke but the almost longing look he wore towards the books told me there was something more to his story.

He turned to me again as he spoke “What would you like?” and his right arm stretched out to the chalkboard menu above the counter. I walked with him to stand in front of it to get a better look but couldn’t decide. I bit down on my lip in concentration as I tried to figure out something right to order. I didn’t want to get something embarrassing and ‘basic’ but I wanted something that tasted good. Namjoon stood next to me and looked at the side of my face before I decided to say what I thought was a good answer. “Surprise me.”

And surprise me, he definitely did. I moved to lean against the counter as I watched him work. We talked about random facts and our favorite things and every few minutes I would ask what he was making before he would continue to avoid my question. After a seemingly never ending wait he handed me my to go cup with steam and an addicting aroma wafting up to my nose. He already looked smug before I even took a sip and I knew it was going to be good. I took the lid off to let it cool off and smell it clearly. Fed up with my stalling, Namjoon rolled his eyes and ordered me to drink it. I huffed out a sigh and did as he said. I was right. It was good. Before I could stroke his ego with my full review of the magical drink in my hands I had to open up my own shop.

That didn’t cause the image of him smirking and calling out to me “Bye, Moonlight.” to leave my mind for the rest of the day. If anything it only made me long to see him even sooner. Mal had burst into the shop on schedule and I prepared myself for her interrogation. “Well you two were certainly cozy last night. It’s truly amazing how well you can get along with others when you aren’t trying to rip their head off.” I rolled my eyes before changing the subject. “I was only trying to get close to him and make him think I don’t have my next prank planned and ready to go.” 

Mal laughed at my words before looking me in the eye and speaking confidently, “If you wanted my help coming up with a prank you could’ve just asked instead of lying.” I laughed before looking at her with pleading eyes. “My God you’re hopeless.” She sighed and I silently cheered as I knew she was going to help.

A few google searches, texts to Jimin, and a visit to a public library copy machine later we were ready. It was still only noon and I sent Mal out to put up all the flyers we had made before taking a lunch break together. I was nervous to see how this went. I wouldn’t be around him all day and I was relying on updates from Jimin to see how everything was going. All I could gather from the last text Mal had received and read out to me was that Namjoon was pissed. Mission accomplished. 

Walking to my building on my own felt lonely after having someone with me the night before and this morning. I brushed that thought aside as I knew Namjoon would be home soon as I saw Jimin turning the ‘Open’ sign on the door to the Hideout Cafe to ‘Closed’ before giving me a wink. 

I had made it to the elevator in the lobby before the door to the building opened behind me. I felt a shiver go down my spine in anticipation and excitement. Sure enough a tired and annoyed looking Namjoon stood next to me while glaring down at his phone. I bit back my laugh and pressed the button for our floor in silence. He leaned his head back onto the elevator wall and let out a deep breath. I started to feel guilty but he didn’t know I was to blame for the likely endless calls he had received today so I swallowed my fear and walked to my door as the elevator came to a stop at our floor. 

I was putting my key into the lock when I heard a deep groan and ringtone start to play loudly. I couldn’t help the smile on my face as I heard Namjoon angrily speak into the phone “No this is not the number for Chewbaca roaring contest, please don’t call again.” before hanging up. I laughed before clamping a hand over my mouth quickly, but it was too late. Namjoon looked over at me and realization flashed across his face followed my anger and...hurt? He opened his door before slamming it behind him and I continued to laugh until I made my way inside my own apartment. That’s when the confusion hit. Why did the hurt look on his face make me feel guilty all over again?

I woke up not being able to breathe. My eyes were open wide and I continued to cough and wheeze, trying to desperately fill my burning lungs with the air they craved. I threw my duvet off my body and fell to the floor of my bedroom coughing with tears streaming down my face. 

“Y/N run!” 

No. This isn’t real. It’s all a dream. My head was tormenting me with memories from that night. My chest started to rise and fall frantically due to the lack of oxygen and the flashing images behind my eyelids.

“Help! Please someone help me!” I was running around the hoards of people filling my street and in front of my house. There were red and blue lights flashing and blurring my vision until all I saw was a kaleidoscope of the two colors.

I clamped my hands over my ears and let out a violent sob. I couldn’t see clearly in front of me. There was a thin fog covering the room and burning my eyes.

I fell to my knees and sobbed until I was mobbed by a herd of paramedics and police officers. I was hysterical. “Please, just help me please! They're still inside please, they were on the second floor please!” I pushed away hands full of gauze and bandages, trying to get them to just understand. “My mom and sister are still inside please! Go get them” All of my senses were overpowered by fiery embers and heat, yet I could see more clearly than ever as a firefighter walked quickly to a police officer helping to try and calm me down. I was zeroed in on the interaction and would never forget the feeling of my heart dropping and shattering when they pulled away and looked back on me with that undeniable look of pity on their faces.

I screamed and felt all of the life leave my body as I fell to the asphalt below me. There was silence. I couldn’t hear my screams of agony, feel the hands pulling me up and into an ambulance, taste the smoke that I had been choking on earlier, smell the burnt remnants of my home that had gone up in flames, or see anything aside from the flashing images of my mother and sister in my mind.

I was rocking back and forth, mumbling incoherently, and sobbing as I curled into myself at the foot of my bed. I felt my body being shaken and shot my eyes open to see the concerned face of Mal above me. Her hands were on my shoulders and she was calling out my name. I launched into her arms and continued sobbing into her shoulder. She brushed her hands through my hair and held me until I was only hiccuping every few seconds. 

“I came to check up on you because I know 5 years is a big anniversary. What happened? I could smell that air freshener from the elevator.” She spoke softly as she looked into my eyes with concern. I furrowed my brows in confusion before looking around the room. “What? It’s not the 14th yet, Mal. Right?” She pulled my phone off the nightstand and showed me the screen with the date I’ve despised for the past 5 years on the screen. I felt my heart drop and tears well up all over again. I blinked them back before continuing to answer her second question.

“I don’t know what happened. I woke up and I couldn’t breathe or see clearly. What do you mean you could smell the air freshener? I didn’t spray anything.” As I calmed down more I could smell the overpowering scent of fruit and hibiscus. I scrunched up my face and gagged at the suffocating aromas. Mal furrowed her brows and grabbed an almost empty aerosol can of air freshener from beside her. “I mean I assumed you didn’t do this since I had to cut a zip tie off of it. Babe, I think you were pranked.” It made sense. The surprise and shock of it, the zip tie, all of it. 

I shook my head and moved to stand up. “What are you doing?” Mal questioned. I moved to my closet and grabbed some jeans and an old t-shirt. “Getting ready for work. I was pranked, it’s not the end of the world or a reason for me to stop living life as per usual.” I couldn’t meet her eyes as I spoke. I didn’t want to talk about what had happened. Especially today. Mal sighed before standing as well. “I know it still hurts. Anyone in your place would feel the exact same way. But it’s been 5 years since that fire and I know the anniversaries always hit you harder as the years go by. When you choose to talk to me, I’ll be here.”

I nodded my head as I held onto my clothes for the day. 5 years. 5 years. They died exactly 5 years ago today and I still missed them like it was day one. I let out a sigh before starting to get dressed.

I spent all day in the bakery trying to avoid all my emotions I had kept bottled up. It was getting harder to ignore everything but being in my safe place usually made it bearable. However, today I was confused. Customers kept asking for refunds repeatedly throughout the day and I didn’t understand why. I baked everything fresh this morning, the same as I always have. Even my regulars were complaining and throwing perfectly fine food into the trash. It seemed like the cherry on top of everything that had happened already. Mal and I struggled to find the answer for hours. We retraced and rebaked until our heads were spinning.

I was dealing with a new customer who was demanding a refund when the answer became clear. “It’s just pure salt! Honestly how can you run a bakery and mix up your salt and sugar!” I froze. The customer continued to rant but I felt like I was underwater. I know for a fact I had used the sugar. I hadn’t mixed up like that since I was a child experimenting at home. I quickly apologised and handed the customer their money before rushing back to the kitchen. Mal had watched the encounter and followed quickly behind me. I practically threw the sugar container onto my work table before ripping off the plastic lid. I put my finger inside and tasted the white contents. Salt. I was dumbfounded. How could this have happened.

The bell above the shop sounded and I walked out to greet the customer while trying to hide the confusion on my face. I walked in view of my “customer” and felt like a brick wall had collapsed onto me. I felt the pricking of tears behind my eyes and my mouth grew dry at the sight. Namjoon was standing in front of the register looking smug as ever and I felt utterly stupid. 

“What’s wrong, Moonlight? Shop’s empty, looks like you’ve been having some trouble with customer satisfaction today. Wonder why.” I untied my apron and tossed it off quickly before going to the back to grab my things. Mal looked up at my sudden appearance and I spoke before she could. “You know what, you were right. Today is a big deal. I’m closing up for the rest of the day. It’s too much.” I was trembling as I grabbed my purse and walked out to avoid her concerned gaze. Namjoon was still standing at the register as I walked to the front door. He looked confused and worried but I bit my lip hard to avoid crying in front of him. 

“Hey, what’s wrong. It was just a prank I didn’t think-” I turned around to face him and pointed my finger at him. “You’re a fucking asshole you know? This is my livelihood and my everything. I could’ve maybe handled you fucking with my business any other day of the year but today it’s way too much. Whatever prank war or competition we were doing to spite each other is done. Congrats! You won. Now never touch me or my things or come into my apartment or store ever again.” The tears were freely flowing down my face but I didn’t care. 

“Wait, Moonli-” Namjoon reached out for me but I turned and opened the door before he could finish. “And don’t call me that. You don’t know me. I don’t know you. What’s the point of stupid nicknames for people you don’t really know or want to talk to ever again.” I walked out before he could stop me again, not halting until I was at my apartment. I locked the door behind me and fell onto the couch with sobs and memories of laughter and people I’ll never get back lulling me to sleep.

Coping has always been difficult for me. I never really understood that I could let out my emotions and talk about them with people without being judged or told it’s not important. It only got harder for me when my mom and sister died five years ago. I never talked about it. I avoided the emotions and my guilt and pain from that day for five years and I was only hurting more as a result. I was curled up on my couch under a fuzzy blanket with tears streaming down my face, but I didn’t feel anything besides numbness. I wasn’t struggling to catch my breath or having sobs shake my body, I was numb. I was on my couch for what felt like infinity but realistically was probably a few hours. It was dark outside and no matter how exhausted I was, I knew sleep would never come.

I heard a soft knock at my door and made no move to answer it. My phone was abandoned on the coffee table and hadn’t been touched since I first came home. I knew Mal had been trying to reach me as the vibrations hadn’t stopped all day. The knocking came again, louder this time. I took as deep of a breath that I could manage before moving to sit up. I pulled my blanket tight around my body as I walked to the door. I didn’t check the peep hole because nothing mattered to me anymore. I didn’t care.

I unlocked the door and opened it to see a worried Namjoon….I still didn't know his last name. Further proof of why he shouldn’t be here and why I shouldn’t feel warm inside that he is. He looked up to meet my eyes and his expression fell into a sorrowful one laced with confusion. I turned back around and walked towards my couch, not in the mood for formalities.

“I’m sorry.” He spoke softly yet confident as I sat down. I huffed out a laugh and shook my head. “Why are you here?” I croaked out. He took a step closer and I felt my body tense slightly. He stopped moving before answering, “Why would I be anywhere else? I hurt you and I need you to know it wasn’t my plan for that to happen.” He started to scratch the back of his neck and I sighed.

“It’s not your fault.” My voice was shaky and my eyes filled with tears. I cleared my throat and looked up at him. He looked sad and curious and I knew I couldn’t keep it all in anymore. I scooted over on my couch and motioned my hand for him to join me. He hesitantly obeyed but never took his gaze off of me. “I need to be honest.” I spoke softly. He moved his hand above my shoulder to comfort me, before moving it back to his lap. I took in a breath before speaking about something I thought would be internalized forever.

“Five years ago I lived in a small town in Colorado. I had lived there my whole life and was happy. It was just my mom, sister, and I in a small house with a gorgeous view of the mountains. Mal lived in the neighborhood with us and we’ve basically been joint at the hip since birth.” I stopped as the night came back to me. I closed my eyes tightly and Namjoon turned towards me. I don’t know why, but I reached out and grasped his hand. He squeezed my smaller one tightly before rubbing circles into the back of my palm with his thumb.

“One night, we were having a sleepover. We were 18 but acted like children so we made a blanket fort in the living room. We watched movies all night and eventually we decided to go to my room so we could sleep. We thought we unplugged everything but we were tired and there was a stupid fucking candle. My room was on the first floor but my mom and sister’s were on the second.” I felt Namjoon squeeze my hand tighter and I let out a choked sob. He pulled me into his arms and rocked me slowly.

I cried into his chest as his hands rubbed my back soothingly. After I started to calm down a bit, I pulled back a bit to look at him. “We made it out. The neighbors had already called but there was no way they could’ve made it down the stairs without being trapped by the fire. I did it. I killed them. It’s been five years today and I’ve never talked about it. So it’s not your fault, Joon. It’s all mine because I’m too much of a coward to accept what I did five years ago.”

Namjoon gently placed his hand on my face and turned it to look into his eyes. “It never has been, and never will be your fault. It was an accident. Don’t carry that guilt because it’s not true. Okay?” I felt more tears flow and he wiped them away. “I’m sorry, I don’t know why I’m telling you all this. I shouldn’t have lashed out at you, it’s just that baking is how I try to cope. I mean I still bottled up everything so I guess it didn’t work too well but-” Namjoon cut me off with his next words. I was shocked after he did. He looked into my eyes with nothing but kindness and genuity. 

“Teach me how to bake.” 

“What?” I started to wonder if confiding in him was the right choice since it seemed that he didn’t even know how to listen to me.

“You said it helps you cope, and it clearly makes you happy. I want you to start learning that it's okay to not get over something as big as that in one conversation. And that it’s not your fault. It’ll take time. So we’re going to bake something and talk about whatever you want to until you accept that it’s not your fault. We may bake a lot of things since this is gonna take a while, but I’ll be here until that day comes. I also really want to see you be happy right now. So teach me how to bake and I’ll teach you whatever you want in return.”

I was in awe. I didn’t know why he cared so much but I knew he was right. It was going to take some time and he clearly wanted to start now. I stood up and started walking to my kitchen. He followed behind me and stood awkwardly in the doorway, looking around the array of ingredients I pulled out. It was only flour, sugar, eggs, and butter but he already looked stressed. He let out a breath and pulled off his jacket as I reached to grab some mixing bowls and measuring cups. “So what do you want to bake?” I asked him so I could narrow down the necessary tools and ingredients. 

“A cake?” He shrugged his shoulders and I smiled at his seemingly nervous behavior. “Ask me. It makes it seem more official and I like hearing you ask to be taught something you don’t know.”  He smiled before rolling his shoulders back and dramatically clearing his throat. And so he asked, “Y/N, will you please teach me how to bake a cake?” and I did.

The week following our first “lesson” was only filled with constant interaction and more lessons. At first we only baked random sweets while dancing around to whatever song came on shuffle through my bluetooth speaker. We talked about our loves and passions and sometimes we touched on my mom and sister but Namjoon would never push me too far. I knew the feelings I was starting to harbor for him were more than platonic. It wasn’t just his looks or stupid jokes or smile at my even worse jokes. I was the little things. 

It was his caring heart. ‘Teach me to bake in a bakery.’ “So why do you add that if it’s not in the recipe?” he questioned me with a slight tilt of his head. “Because it’s the secret ingredient, Joon. And if I find out you tell anyone what it is I’ll burn down your coffee shop. Okay?” His eyebrows raised and his eyes widened before a boyish grin spread across his face. “Jeez, what’s with you and fire?” I tensed slightly but before I could feel any negative emotion, Namjoon lightly touched my arm and turned me to meet his pleading gaze. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean it like-” I cut him off with a flurry of giggles and my hunched over frame. “Why are you apologizing? I am really shit when it comes to fire safety.” I winked at him and saw him relax. With him around, it was okay. He cared.

It was his patience. ‘Teach me to make a beat’ “Ughhhh. Joon, I’m never going to get this right.” The throbbing in my fingertips and crease in my brow due to my frustration were evident. “Moonlight, it takes practice. And a good teacher always helps, hence why I’m here. You’re gonna get it, just try again.” He was seated next to me at his impressive studio desk trying to correctly position my randomly placed snare drum and bass sounds on the program in front of us. If it wasn’t his equipment I would have thrown it all at the wall ages ago. I sighed and sat up straighter in his desk chair before moving around some of the beats and trying again to make something that didnt sound like a middle school band warming up, or just a total cluster fuck of noises. Namjoon hummed along to the beat of the song I was “creating” and while it was incredibly off beat and by no means perfect, it was an incredible improvement. “See! I knew you could do it.” I smiled widely, matching his own. “How are you so optimistic and patient? You literally just sat through an hour of me butchering your presets with a smile the whole time.” He laughed before grabbing the instrument from my arms. “Because it’s you.”

It was determination. ‘Teach me to appreciate Shakespeare’ “Wait so Juliet is actually dead now? How did Romeo not even check to see if she was breathing?” Namjoon spoke confused. “She was in a tomb and looked pretty dead. All he knew is that his true love was dead and they were supposed to run away together.” I closed my copy of Romeo and Juliet and continued playing with his hair in my lap. “Huh. But why kill himself? And why would she do the same? Why couldn’t she just tell him her plan so that this wouldn’t have happened?” His hand gestured wildly in front of him and I looked down at his head that he had moved to my lap during the final act of the play with a smile. “That’s the tragedy of it all. They were so close to being together and running off on their own with no judgement.” Namjoon sat up at my answer and looked me in the eye as he spoke once more, “I guess you taught me how to appreciate Romeo and Juliet so congrats. But you still didn’t answer my other questions. Why would they see that the only option was death?” I looked away before answering. “I guess we all just want somebody to die for.”

It was his knowledge. ‘Teach me the best movies’ “Well we obviously have to watch The Godfather if you want to review the best movies of all time.” Namjoon had just come back to his living room with a bowl of popcorn as I settled into his couch with a fluffy blanket. “Well I’ve never seen it so I guess it wouldn’t be a review for me.” I spoke casually as Namjoon sat next to me under the blanket. He turned to me so fast I thought he might snap his neck. “You’ve never seen my favorite movie of all time? Okay we definitely need to start there.” I laughed as he pressed play. “I never watch movies. I just feel like I have more important things in life to spend my time on.” He looks offended as he processes my words. “I’m just going to pretend I didn’t just hear that.”

It was all these things about him and more. I was falling for Kim Namjoon more than I thought possible. I also finally learned his surname during a slightly embarrassing lesson of ‘Teach me your last name’. Currently we were still in our lesson about movies. Namjoon was insistent I was “educated” and no matter how hard I tried to watch the movie, I couldn’t concentrate. When I looked around all I saw was Namjoon. Namjoon’s apartment,Namjoon’s couch, Namjoon’s arm around my shoulders, Namjoon’s favorite movie playing, Namjoon’s blanket covering my body, Namjoon’s incredibly soft and cozy hoodie he let me wear, Namjoon. Thankfully my lack of concentration and stream of thoughts were broken by the man himself.

 About 10 minutes into the film, Namjoon asks a question I wasn’t expecting. “Wait so since you don’t watch movies, what did you have in the background during makeout sessions growing up?” He threw some popcorn in his mouth as I froze. He turned back to me at my lack of response. “Um, nothing?” I spoke timidly. “Wow, straight to the point, huh?” I shook my head and spoke the embarassing truth, “No I just, I’ve never been kissed. So there really wasn’t ever the chance to put something on.” I turned away from him, scared of him laughing in my face. Instead he just spoke “Bullshit. There’s no way nobody’s kissed you before.” I looked at his stupidly charming grin and said, “Well it’s not bullshit. And why are you so shocked?” He looked at me like I was stupid before stating “Because you’re beautiful.” He spoke the words like it was obvious. 

After a moment of silence, I turned my attention back to the movie playing but I couldn’t focus. I played with my fingers until Namjoon spoke softly “I can teach you, if you want” and I stopped moving completely. “But only if you’re okay with that” he blushes and hurriedly adds. I stopped his rambling though as I nodded my head with a quiet “okay”. I watched as his eyes widened. He fumbled for words a little before he moved impossibly closer and leaned in. He hesitated though and pulled away to my confusion. “You have to ask me. It’s our rule.” He says it almost playfully but the look in his eyes contradicts his playful smirk. I knew he wanted my full consent before doing anything.

 I let out a nervous laugh before uttering the words, “Teach me how to kiss.” And he does.

I dreamed of Namjoon and soft yet heated kisses that night. Waking up, I was confused to see the surroundings of his apartment lit by the soft glow of sunlight peeking through the curtains. I froze as I felt movement under my head. I was fully resting on top of Namjoon with my ear pressed to his chest and I smiled as I heard the beating of his heart. He suddenly  took in a deep breath and moved around a bit and I quickly shut my eyes, hoping to stay in this moment for as long as possible. I didn’t know how he felt about last night. Was he only teaching me as a friend? Did he feel even half of what I felt for him? 

His lips were soft as they pressed against mine and I hesitantly returned the kiss. His right hand came to cup my face softly as his head tilted slightly. I felt my heart pounding and the blood coursing through my body like electricity. I pulled away from him slowly, anxious for his next words. “Was that okay?” I spoke quietly and after a moment of silence I looked up to meet his eyes. He didn’t speak, instead he kissed me again with more emotions present than before. I placed my hands onto his chest before moving them to the nape of his neck. I played with the small curls there and felt him shiver in response. He was the one to pull away this time and he moved his hands to my hips before pulling me onto his lap. I was now straddling him and dazed at the sight of his flushed face and red lips. “You’re a natural, Y/N, and as much as I’m enjoying this I think I asked you what you played in the background when you made out with someone.”

My racing thoughts and fluttering heart came to an abrupt halt as I felt Namjoon lean down awkwardly to press his lips against the top of my head. I couldn’t help the wide grin that appeared as a result of his action. I opened one eye and turned to look up at him. He chuckled as he realized he had been caught. “Mornin’, Moonlight” He spoke in his gravely morning voice. I felt my cheeks start to ache slightly due to the size of my smile. “Good morning, Joon” I could only manage a whisper, too scared to shatter the blissful sight and moments of this morning. 

We stared at each other for a bit until the buzzing of Namjoon’s phone caught our attention. Jimin was calling him, however, he made no move to answer it until I pinched his side gently with a glare. “Not answering your best friend’s call is rude you know.” He rolled his eyes playfully before declining the call completely. “Yeah, well calling your best friend while he’s cuddling with a gorgeous girl this early is even worse.” He smirked at me and I sat up slowly while he groaned at the loss of warmth. I moved to straddle his lap and played with his soft hair while he looked up at me with a soft smile on his face. “Hey, what are you staring at, loser?” He shook his head softly and leaned into my hands in his hair.

“You.” He spoke softly with his eyes closed in bliss and a smile on his face and I couldn’t stop myself from leaning down and pressing my lips against his even if I had tried to. He smiled into the kiss before placing his hands onto my thighs and kissing me back. We moved together like a perfect symphony. A rolling wave on the ocean. Ink flowing against the page of a classic novel. I pulled away for air but stayed close to him as he moved his lips to my cheek and slowly kissed down to my neck and the sweet spot he had found the night before. 

“Namjoon” I sighed out as his lips worked against my neck sensually. I moved my hands to his hair and lightly tugged against the strands. He moaned against my neck and his teeth grazed a spot that had me shuddering and letting out a small whimper. He moved his head back up to face me. “Found it.” He stated cockily and I rolled my eyes before pressing my lips against his again, effectively wiping the smug smirk from his face. I felt his tongue brush against my lips and I decided to tease him before granting entrance. He grunted and bit my bottom lip lightly in frustration. I gasped at the sensation and he took the opportunity of my lips parting to explore the new territory.

“Joon, eventually we’re gonna have to go to work and open up for the day.” I spoke to rid my head of the memories of the night before. The groan he let out in response made the butterflies in my stomach appear. “Five more minutes” He muttered and I laughed before grabbing his phone on the coffee table to see how long we had before needing to leave before I gasped and my eyes widened. “Joon, get up. We’re so late, shit.” It was 10 AM and the shop should’ve been open two hours ago. He sat up slowly while squinting his eyes adorably. I shoved his phone into his hand and rushed off of him to head to my apartment for clean clothes. I heard a soft “Shit” as I closed the door behind me.

I bolted into my room and grabbed the first items I saw, which unknowingly included a baby pink, lace thong from Namjoon’s prank. I shoved my legs through my jean shorts and found some comfortable shoes before grabbing my keys and running out the door. Namjoon was already waiting by the elevator doors, tapping his foot impatiently. I let out a breathy laugh as I ran to meet him. He smiled at my presence before looking me up and down. He squinted slightly at the top of my head and laughed as the elevator doors opened. I patted my hair before feeling the slight knots left from not brushing it. As we moved down to the lobby I reached up to fix it as much as I could with my fingers before giving up and reaching for the hair tie around my wrist.

I lifted my arms up to gather all my hair into a messy ponytail and unbeknownst to me, my flowy top lifted up and revealed the baby pink  lace above the hem of my shorts. I heard Namjoon cough and clear his throat suddenly as my hands fell to my sides and the doors opened. “You okay, Joon?” I looked up to him and noticed a slight blush and flustered expression. He tightly smiled and nodded his head before grabbing my hand in his and guiding us out of our building. It was now my turn to blush at his sudden action and the feel of his hand in mine. 

We walked quickly so as to not be even more late to our own businesses. We approached the Hideout Cafe first and Namjoon reached into his back pocket for the keys to the shop. He kept his hand securely in mine as he tried to find the right key. He dropped the key ring onto the concrete before grumbling out some curses. I chuckled and leaned down in front of him to pick them up. I heard him choke out a gasp before I leaned back up to face him with a smile. He quickly took the keys from my hand and before I could think, he leaned down to kiss me before resting his forehead against mine and huskily whispering “I thought you threw out those fucking panties, babygirl.” He pulled back after kissing my cheek and he unlocked the shop before entering, leaving me hot and flustered on the sidewalk outside. 

The walk to my bakery after that was a blur. All I could sense was Namjoon. His whispers in my ear. His hand in mine. His shy smile full of dimples and crinkled eyes. His cologne surrounding me as I was in his arms. The taste of his kiss. The sight of his wink and smile as he walked into his shop. I barely realized I was inside the bakery until Mal called out for me.

“You okay, babe? You look pale.” I took in a deep breath before pushing her hands away from my face. “We need to talk. In the back. Now.” Her eyes widened and turned serious at my words. As I moved to the kitchen and started pacing, Mal moved to turn the ‘Open’ sign to ‘Closed’ before bolting to the back. She stood with her hands on her hips and eyed me pacing frantically before stopping me with a gentle hand on my shoulder. 

“Y/N, all you need to tell me is his first initial and I’ll find him within the week and beat his as-” I cut her off by blurting out “Namjoon and I kissed.” Her eyes widened once again and her jaw dropped before she started smugly smiling. She squealed and pulled me into a tight hug as she rambled about venues and summer versus spring weddings and I looked down at my shoes at her words. “So how did it happen? How long have you two been a thing and why didn’t I know sooner?” I sighed and looked at the excitement covering her face. “We’re not a ‘thing’ and we probably never will be. We’ve been hanging out a lot more recently and teaching each other our favorite things and last night we kissed a lot and I was on his lap and then I woke up with him on his couch and fuck, Mal I’m so scared.”

“Woah, hey what’s wrong? Did you not want him to kiss you?” I opened my mouth to speak but no words came out. I really wanted him to kiss me. I really wanted to do it again. But I was really scared to admit it. I felt tears well up in my eyes and Mal pulled me into her arms and shushed my quiet sobs. “I really like him, Mal.” I whispered. She pulled back and brushed some hair out of my face before gently holding my face in her hands. “Then what’s so wrong about kissing the guy you like? He wouldn’t have done it if he wasn’t at least slightly interested in you too.” 

I closed my eyes and saw his sleepy smile and bright eyes. I opened them again and voiced my fears, “Because I’m not good enough. He deserves so much more than some broken girl who’s too scared to kiss him in public or even admit to him how she feels. I’m fucked up, Mal. He doesn’t deserve someone like me.” Mal squinted her eyes as I finished.

“Are you done? Good. Number one, you might need to brush your teeth after spewing that much bullshit. Number two, you’re completely right. He doesn’t deserve someone like you. A beautiful, strong, kind, funny, talented, amazing woman who I’m lucky enough to call my best friend. So what if you’re scared about PDA, you said it yourself that you guys aren't anything official so that’s completely understandable. And number three, you never have been and never will be broken. You’ve gone through so much and no one expects you to be one hundred percent healed or back to normal after that. You are worth so much. Okay?” We were both crying as I nodded. I was lucky to have her.

“You’ve been so happy recently and I honestly feel dumb that I didn’t realize why sooner. If he makes you happy then talk to him about this. Let yourself have something good because you deserve it.” I thanked her and held her tightly. “Oh and don’t think you’re off the hook. We are definitely going to talk in full detail about last night and all those times you’ve ‘hung out’ alone together.” I laughed and rolled my eyes before wiping under my eyes. 

“I wouldn’t expect anything less.” 

I was cleaning up the shop after closing for the day when the bell above the door sounded. I groaned as I realized I hadn’t locked it yet and now had to deal with late night customers. “We’re closed.” I called from the back, too tired to go up front. “Aw damn. Even for your favorite customer?” A familiar voice spoke in faux disappointment and I felt the butterflies burst to life in my stomach. I smiled and walked up to the register, suddenly full of energy. 

“Bold of you to assume you’re my favorite.” I tilted my head and watched him smile as I appeared. “And to think, I was going to surprise you with a date and everything.” Namjoon shook his head and shrugged his shoulders before turning to leave. I laughed before running to grab his arm. “Well I guess I can make an exception for my favorite customer. But just for tonight.” He turned to me with a bright smile and leaned in to kiss me. I pulled away from him before he could though. He looked confused but brushed it off. 

“I need an order of your best creation.” I bit my lip and thought about what I would make before remembering the cupcakes I had made a few weeks ago. I had thankfully scribbled down the recipe and knew they would be relatively easy. “Only if I have some company while I make it.” I turned to walk into the kitchen and felt his presence behind me. I grabbed all the ingredients listed in my binder of recipes and got to work. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Namjoon picking up the binder and inspecting the page with my messy scrawl. 

“I asked for company so I had someone to talk to, not someone to snoop around and be nosy.” I smiled but never shifted my attention to him. He breathed out a laugh and moved to stand behind me. I felt his arms wrap loosely around my waist and his head rested on my shoulder. He sighed against my back and I leaned into him slightly. “Why doesn’t this one have a name? All the other pages have names at the top but this one just had question marks.” 

“I just came up with this on a whim. Didn’t really have any names in mind. I guess I just forgot to come back to it.” I spoke truthfully as I stirred the ingredients together to form a smooth batter. Namjoon hummed in response and I continued working with his arms around me. When I had to place the cupcakes into the oven I nudged his arm with my elbow and he groaned. “‘M comfy.” He mumbled and I laughed as I struggled to unravel his frame from mine. 

“Weren’t you the one who promised a surprise date?” I reminded him and saw his eyes instantly light back up as a blush slowly appeared on his cheeks. “Do you want that?” He questioned silently and scratched at the back of his neck. I closed the oven and turned to face him with furrowed brows. “Want what? A surprise? Cause that’s kinda why I’m baking these-” “I meant the date. Did you want it to be a date? Because if you don’t then that’s fine too.” He cut me off with nerves lacing his words. 

“Yeah. I would love that. Why did you think I would say no?” I questioned with a matching blush on my face. “Well you just, you kinda rejected me up front when I tried to kiss you so.” I looked down in embarrassment before taking Mal’s advice from earlier. “I was just scared.” I paused and looked up to meet his eyes before continuing, “I really like you, Joon. I just didn’t want to get my hopes up by kissing you if you didn’t feel the same.” I played with my fingers anxiously as I waited for his response. He smiled largely before finally breaking the silence. “You don’t have to be scared, Moonlight. Cause I really like you too.”

When I finished up the cupcakes we packed them up and walked hand in hand to our date. I was giddy as we swung our hands between our bodies. When we stopped in front of the Hideout I was confused. “Is this your surprise? Making me another coffee at 10 PM?” I questioned him but he didn’t respond. He unlocked the door and held it open for me. I narrowed my eyes at his smug smile and walked into the dark shop. I stood awkwardly in the middle of the shop and looked around in confusion.

“Joon, I appreciate the effort but I-” I stopped speaking as the shop was suddenly lit up by the few strands of fairy lights in the corner by the reading area. I gasped at the sight. Instead of shelves of books and pillows, there were large, comfy blankets covering the entire section with Namjoon standing at the entrance holding a laptop. “I know it’s not much but I just thought it would be cute or that you would like it cause I remembered how much you liked it over here last time.” I walked up to meet him at the entrance with a large smile on my face. He looked nervous again and I couldn’t understand why. 

“It’s perfect, Joon. Thank you.” I leaned in to punctuate my statement with a short kiss before pulling back the blanket behind him to crawl into the makeshift fort. He entered a few seconds after me and settled on my right side before opening his laptop. While the shelves of books were covered on the outside of the fort, the interior was filled with the sight of them. The soft glow of the string lights and comfort of the pillows and blankets set the perfect environment for reading and I darted my eyes across the different titles in awe. 

“You there, Moonlight?” Namjoon called out and I shifted my gaze onto him easily. I raised my eyebrows and turned to face him, not realizing he had been calling for me. “I asked what movie you wanted to watch.” I felt my face flush for the millionth time that night and bit my lip as I debated on what I should answer. “Could we maybe read something instead?” I spoke hesitantly but the grin on his face as he shut his laptop eased my fears. “Whatever you want.” I smiled and grabbed the familiar title on my left. 

“Have you read this before?” I asked softly. He shook his head but never lost the small grin on his lips or diverted his eyes from mine. “Well it’s a personal favorite of mine, so get ready to experience literary genius.” I moved to get more comfortable and ended up laying on Namjoon’s chest while his hands played with my hair. 

“Chapter one.”

“Are you even listening to the story?” I questioned accusingly. Namjoon smiled innocently despite being caught staring at the side of my face for the third time in the past ten minutes. Meeting up after closing had become a routine for the two of us. He would meet me at the bakery and ‘help’ me bake something for the night ahead. Usually we get to the Hideout and read after eating a bit and get through at least a chapter or two before he distracts me with kisses or tickles. Tonight, however, Namjoon was dead set on staring into the side of my face laying on his chest. “Of course I’m listening, Moonlight. Why’d you stop?” He smirked and I rolled my eyes with a sigh before continuing.

“As he looked into her eyes he saw nothing but pain and sorrow. The guilt he felt consumed him but he had no choice. He turned away as he heard her choke out a heart wrenching sob-” I was cut off by Namjoon kissing me for the fifth time that night. I giggled lightly against his lips but made sure to keep my spot in our book. “Joon, it’s been four days and we’re still only on chapter 10 of 45. As much as I love your kisses, we need to actually read the book in order to finish it.” He moved his lips to my left cheek and down my jawline as I spoke.

I lightly pushed his head away and playfully glared at him while he pouted. “But it’s so sad. Honestly, I don’t know why she keeps going back to him and shit when he only hurts her. Guilty or not, he’s still fucked for cheating on her like that.” He reached for a leftover cupcake in the box next to him while I grinned. He let out a low moan as he took a bite and I felt my body ignite with heat. “Fuck, these are always so amazing. I can’t believe you don’t sell them anymore.” He spoke with his mouth partially full and I rolled my eyes at his boyish behavior.

“I’ve told you a million times, I can’t sell something without a name.” He threw his head back with a groan and I laughed at his frustration. “Well let’s come up with something then. It’s better than reading about heartbreak.” I sat up from my spot on his chest and faced him fully. “It needs a catchy name, that’s for sure. It also needs to hint at the surprise inside.” He licked the stray frosting around his mouth as he spoke animatedly. I took in the appearance of the man in front of me. He was in some basic sweatpants and a hoodie since after night two we had decided it was best to change into more comfortable clothes to read after closing.

“The surprise inside?” I laughed, “What, do you mean the filling?” He rolled his eyes and waved his hand in dismissal. “You know what I mean. You’re just not expecting it but it's a good surprise for sure.” His explanation brought a memory to mind.  

Sitting innocently on top of my dresser was a little note with his messy scrawl reading ‘Gotcha ;)’ 

“Gotcha.” I spoke quietly with a smile, remembering the first prank he had pulled on me so long ago. “What?” He questioned innocently, taking another bite of the cupcake in his hand while his free one came to rest on my thigh. “Gotcha. That’s what I’m naming it.” He furrowed his brow in confusion and tilted his head slightly to the side. He was silent for a bit before looking at me with hope and excitement. “Why?” He asked with fake confusion, but the giddy smile forming on his face revealed his true intentions. I smiled and sighed loudly before looking away dramatically. “I guess because it reminds me of the time a loser stole all my underwear and left me a note saying that on top of my dresser.” He laughed loudly and I turned to look at the sight of his bright eyes crinkled at the sides and his prominent dimples. 

“Fuck, you’re perfect.” He spoke softly with a look of fondness on his face. I flushed and looked down at the hand on my thigh that was rubbing soft circles. “Be my girlfriend.” I moved my head up so quickly I thought my neck would snap. “What?” I spoke in shock. “I don’t want someone else to be with you. And I really don’t want to be with anyone other than you. I know we’ve never really put an official label on anything but fuck it. So, will you?” He looked nervous but his eyes showed nothing but honesty.

“About damn time.” I spoke after releasing a breath I didn’t realize I was holding in. I grabbed his face and kissed him passionately. I was smiling widely but he didn’t mind as he moved his hand from my thigh to my waist. Our kisses turned heated as his tongue brushed across the seam of my lips urgently. I pulled back and leaned in to whisper in his ear, “I think you were right about movies. They make great background noise for making out.” His breath hitched and I watched as he fumbled for his laptop. I giggled and straddled his lap as he furiously typed in his password for Netflix.

I lightly feathered kisses onto his jaw and down his neck. I felt the vibrations as he groaned at my actions. “Fuck, how have you only been kissed for the first time last week?” I let out a breathy laugh as I sat up from my slightly hunched form. “I think I got the basics down pretty quickly thanks to my teacher. But I think I’m ready to learn something else from them.”  His eyes darkened and before I knew it I was being rolled onto my back as the opening sounds from Avengers: Infinity War played in the background.

“Babygirl, I’ll teach you anything you want to know.” He smirked as he started moving down my body.

I was sure the smile on my face would become permanent after how long it had been painted on. We didn’t go all the way but we definitely made some progress on my lessons. I was laying on the blanketed floor with Namjoon resting on my chest. I was wearing his hoodie and my sleep shorts from earlier while he was left in his sweatpants and a bare chest. I was looking at the soft lights around me while my hand was playing with the messy curls tickling my chin. The sounds of the Avengers battling Thanos in Wakanda paired with Namjoon’s soft snores was lulling me to sleep slowly but surely. 

I knew we would both regret sleeping on the hard floor of the Hideout in the morning, but

at the moment I couldn’t find it in myself to care. I closed my eyes and let out a deep breath, ready to fall asleep when a notification sounded from the laptop. I turned slightly to see what it was but suddenly felt all possibility of sleep and tiredness drain from my body. I didn’t want to jump to conclusions but I had to try and make sense of what I saw.

GM<3: i miss you:(

I tried to calm myself before overreacting. It could be a relative or someone close to him. He just told me earlier how wrong cheating was. He wouldn’t do thi- Another notification sounded and effectively cut off my racing thoughts. I felt more confident in the situation as I looked at the incoming text but it’s contents only made me feel sick.

GM<3: when are you coming over again? 

GM<3: please say soon:( you left pretty quick the other night

GM<3: i love you, talk soon <3

I felt tears threatening to spill and was confused. I thought of every possible explanation but none of them were innocent or made any sense. I was hurt. I was angry. But mostly, I was numb. The thought I was dreading the most kept circling my mind. I didn’t want to believe it but it made too much sense.

You fell for the greatest prank of all. You believed he actually felt anything for you.

I felt hot tears fall down my face while one word played on a loop in my head. A heartbreaking lullaby played like a broken record.

Gotcha.

I was frozen. I didn’t move or sleep at all that night. My body ached from the hard floor and lack of movement but all I focused on was the heartache and racing thoughts that hadn’t seized through the night. The sun started to rise and I took it as my cue to leave and head to my shop. I carefully moved and tried to remove myself from Namjoon’s tight grip on my hips. I freed myself eventually and felt hot tears welling up in my eyes. I grabbed my clothes from the day before along with my other belongings and headed to the front door.

I placed my hand on the door handle and hesitated. Talk to him. “Let yourself have something good”. I turned to look at his frame under the dim glow of the rising sun and felt the lump in my throat grow. I forced myself to look away and walk out the door before I could change my mind. I made it to the front door of my shop before breaking down and crying. I told you so. 

I wiped my tears and stood up straight before unlocking the door and walking in, determined to bottle it up and not talk about it. The faster I avoided Kim Namjoon and everything involving him, the better. I silently worked throughout the day with a tight smile and locked my phone up in the storage area so I wouldn’t see any missed calls or texts. Mal could sense something was up but didn’t push me. 

As the clock moved closer to closing time I panicked. He was surely going to come by to walk us back to his shop. “Hey, Mal? I just remembered I have to head back to my place early tonight. Do you mind closing up for me?” I spoke with a shaky voice and Mal’s questioning glance almost broke my act. “Of course. Just take care of yourself.” She spoke sincerely and I let out a breath of relief at her words. I threw off my apron and grabbed my belongings again before heading home. Namjoon would probably try to get me to read the book with him but I couldn’t face him. I walked quickly past the Hideout and his apartment before collapsing into my bed. I made sure to lock my front door and bedroom door for extra precaution.

I screamed into my pillow as I sobbed. 

This routine went on for the next three days. I started leaving my phone at my apartment after it died. I didn’t have the energy to look at it or charge it to see the messages I had waiting for me. I opened my door at 5 AM to start my new routine of avoiding Namjoon. I was fearful that he might try to come into my shop during the day but so far he hadn’t. That fear came back like a crashing wave, however, as I heard a body fall onto the floor of my apartment when I opened the front door to leave. 

A tired looking Namjoon stood quickly and sighed in relief as he saw me. He reached out to hold my face as he spoke, “Fuck, Moonlight, I’m so glad you’re okay. You haven’t responded to my texts or been at the shop when I stopped by and I was so fucking worried.” He leaned in to kiss me and I pushed his hands off me. He looked confused at my actions but I looked away as anger and hurt filled me.

“Maybe that was for a reason.” I mumbled out as I crossed my shaking hands around my frame. “What? Moon, what’s wrong?” He reached for my hand again and I turned around to walk into my apartment. I heard the door close softly and his quiet footsteps following me. “Baby, you need to let me know-” I spun around at the pet name and pointed shakily at him. “No. You don’t get to call me that. You don’t get to hear about my life or what’s bothering me because it’s you. You’re the problem for me. You need to just stop. Stop kissing me and holding my hand and looking at me like I’m the only girl in your eyes and just making me feel like I’m actually worth something to you. Stop.” I was angry. The tears flowed freely down my face and my hand fell to my side as I finished my words.

Namjoon looked down and shook his head before looking back at me. “Moon, I don’t know what I did but all of that is never going to stop. I never want to stop kissing you or holding your hand or showing you how I really feel about you. You are the only girl in my eyes-” I cut him off with a scoff “Bullshit! How can you just lie like that. I saw the texts that night Namjoon. You fell asleep and when you did you got some texts from another girl. Congratulations, you win. Once again you’ve utterly broken me.”

“What texts? There is no other girl, I promise you. Please, I never meant to hurt you, especially like this.” He was starting to tear up and his voice broke as he finished but I stood my ground. “And I would’ve believed you if I hadn’t seen the texts for myself. I hope you and ‘GM’ are happy together because it seems like you two made it longer than a few hours since you’re already in love.” He scrunched his face up at my words. “Wait. Hold on. GM?” He breathed out a laugh as he spoke. His words cut me like a knife. 

“So you used me and cheated on me and can’t even try to act serious about it? Fuck you, Namjoon.” I moved to walk past him and into my bedroom but he grabbed my arm before I could. “Wait, Moon, no. My sister’s name is Geong Min. That’s who you saw text me that night. I’m telling you the truth, you’re the only girl for me.” He turned my body to face him as he spoke with a small smile. 

I furrowed my eyebrows at his confession. “You have a sister? Wait, why did she ask you to come over and say that you left quick the last time?” He smiled largely as he spoke. “I went to her place the night I set up the Hideout for us because I had to borrow her blankets and lights. And I also needed her advice on if the date was even a good idea.” I sighed and hugged him close to me. “I’m a fucking idiot, I’m so sorry, Joon.” 

He held me against him tightly and moved us side to side. “You’ve always been more than enough for me. You are worth so much to me and to everyone you come into contact with. I know it’s scary to have these feelings, because, Moon, I’m fucking terrified too. But I promise you that you’re all I want. I never want to hurt you and I never want to see us like that again. You’re more than worth it, Moon.” He pulled us slightly apart as he looked into my eyes for his final words and I felt tears welling up again as I smiled.

“You deserve better than someone who can’t love you back the way you need to be. I’ve never felt like this and I know it’s too soon to say I’m in love with you but I know for a fact that I’m falling.” I spoke softly. He smiled and leaned down to press his forehead against mine while I closed my eyes. “Ask me, Moonlight.” He whispered. “Ask me to teach you how to be loved.” He pressed his lips to my forehead then moved down to press a kiss to each cheek and the tip of my nose before pulling back to look in my eyes and wait for my answer.

He returned the smile that grew on my face and laughed as he leaned down to kiss me properly after I spoke softly,“Teach me how to be loved, Joon.” 

And he did.

#bts #bts fanfiction #bts rm #bts fluff #fluff #fanfiction #bts reactions #bts imagines #bts scenarios #kpop #kpop reactions #kpop imagines #kpop scenarios #namjoon x you #kim namjoon #bts namjoon #namjoon x reader #bts x reader #namjoon fanfiction #namjoon reaction #kim namjoon scenario #namjoon scenario #namjoon fluff #kim namjoon oneshot #kim namjoon x y/n #writing #Namjoon

[devilatmydoor]

I Like Me Better- Chapter 14

Previous Chapters- 

9 10 11 12 13 

Warning; S M U T 

Calum POV-

Sunday morning was something I was not prepared for. We both woke up at 8 to clean up and straighten up the house before her dad showed up. Then, she realized she ran out of pads. She had me run to the store when her dad was on his way to bring food and start cooking. That wasn’t what I wasn’t ready for. She hadn’t told her Dad that I was staying at her place for the weekend and she wasn’t sure how he’d take it.

I wasn't mad she didn’t tell him, she’s 22. She doesn’t have to tell him everything that’s going on. He doesn’t even live with them anymore. The only one who really needs to know is Johnny who lives at the house. And he knew. While I was at the store. I completely have forgotten what pads she used. It’s not like I cared that I had to pick them up, she gave me cash to pay for them but I couldn’t remember the specific kinds she used.

I texted her, Babe. I completely spaced. What kind of pads do you use?

I paced the Woman’s aisle, hoping no one would walk down it and of course, a girl walked down the aisle. She looked at me weird and I went down the other aisle since I didn’t want to make her uncomfortable. My phone dinged, really loud of course and it wasn’t even Jade. It was from Luke.

Hey! What time do you want us guys to come over?

I replied- Not there at the moment, at the store picking up pads for Jade. I’ll let you know when I know.

A couple minutes later, hoping it was Jade. It wasn’t. It was Luke.

Damn, she’s got you whipped! Your getting pads?!

I replied; I am not whipped, I’m taking care of my girlfriend. You might want to try it next time you have one.

I turned off the ringer off my phone and It vibrated and it was finally Jade.

Sorry about the wait, my dad was grilling me again.  Always Infinity flex foam. I need overnight(Orange), regular(Yellow) and heavy (green) with wings! Thank you! Xo

I replied; Okay, thank you! The colors help!

I went back into the woman's aisle. I looked at the pads and the same girl who walked in the aisle was there who was there when I ran out of the aisle.

“Always Infinity..” I said maybe a little too loud.

“Do you need help?” The girl in the same aisle as me asked.

“Do you mind? I’m getting pads for my girlfriend and she needs the Always Infinity Flex foam and I got no idea what the hell those are.” I admitted, putting the basket in my hand on the floor.

“Oh I use those, I got you. What does she need?” She asked looking at the pads.

“Overnight, regular and heavy,” I told her and tried to make sense of all of this. Thank god for her helping me or I’d be here for another hour. I grabbed my basket off the ground.

She grabbed three boxes and said “There you go,” and she put them in my basket. “You don’t have to run when there is a girl in this aisle okay? You can always ask if you need help.”

“I will next time, thank you so much.” I thanked and she was off.

I walked to the checkout and went to my car and drove back to Jade's house and thank god she and her dad had started cooking.

I had no idea what they were doing just yet but they were cooking up a storm. I texted Luke, You guys can leave now. They are cooking.

I sat on the couch and Jade's dad invited “Do you want to help Calum? Jade mentioned you like to cook!”

“I’d love to if I’m not intruding.” I implored, standing up from the couch and walked into the kitchen. 

“Not at all, what we're doing is pretty easy. At least I think so but I’m so used to making this. We’re going to have crepes for breakfast. Have you had those?” Jade’s dad asked, and I recognized it from menus but never had them. 

“Sounds familiar, what is it?” I asked, hoping I wouldn’t look like an idiot. 

“They are a thin French pancake. You can make them either really sweet or sultry. I’m doing the sultry part and you can help with the sweet part.” Jade explained and then winked at me.

“I’m making the mix for the crepes but I’m going to wait for your friends to get here, they are so quick to make and they are better when warm.” Jade’s dad informed, turning his head to face me. 

“Oh sweet, they are on their way.” I walked over to Jade’s side of the kitchen and she stood by the counter. 

“Hi Babe, Do you want to cut up apples and strawberries into slices?” She asked, so sweetly. 

“Of course.” I agreed and I kissed her cheek briefly and I grabbed the container of Strawberries and started chopping them up into slices and then I washed them and put them in an open bowl on the table.

I started to wash the Apples when the doorbell rang. 

“I’ll get it, dad.” Jade beamed, as she stopped cutting up the cooked chicken. She put the knife down and walked past me, giving my butt a squeeze “Your so sexy when you cook.” She whispered in my ear, sending goosebumps down my spine. She walked to the front door and swung it open, “Michael, Jasper, Johnny! Come in!” She rejoiced and she got out of their way and they walked inside.

I grabbed the bag of apples and I ran them underwater and rinsed the knife off. “Cal, is that YOU cooking?” Michael teased as I started to slice the apples.

“Shut up, Mikey. Hey Johnny and Jasper!” I yelled. 

“Hey man! Hows the cooking going? Smells good!” Johnny yelled, walking towards the kitchen. 

“It’s good, we are about halfway done, want to get the juice out of the fridge Jasper?”  Jade’s dad asked.

“Yeah of course,” Jasper said, walking into the kitchen. 

Jade walked behind me and then went back to cutting, “When you are done with the apples, we're going to put cinnamon sugar on them and heat them up.”

“Oh, yummy! Hopefully, Ash and Lu will get here soon. I’m starving.”  I whined, smelling all the food made me so much hungrier than I already was. I finished chopping up the apples and put them in the biggest bowl because there were so many. 

“Jade?” I asked. 

“Yes?” She answered, looking at me. 

“Where’s the cinnamon sugar, I finished the apples!” I emphasized. 

“The cinnamon sugar is in the cabinet left of you Calum.” Johnny implied, coming into the kitchen. 

“Thanks! How’s your weekend been, Johnny?” I asked, turning to face him. 

“Good, worked on the garage. I’m so damn sore, now I know how you feel when I’m done training you!” Johnny groaned, leaning against the counter nearest to me. 

“Karma Johnny, You still training me tomorrow?” I remarked. 

“Hell no, I’ll still be sore no doubt. Have a good day off.” Johnny ordered and hit me on the arm.

I hit him back and he winced “Damn it, Hood. You’re getting strong.” Jade looked at us and laughed, she winked at me. 

“I didn’t even hit you that hard, Reynolds.” I cackled and Mikey and Jade burst out laughing.

“Damn, are you even more ripped than before Calum?” Mikey chimed in, getting up to join our conversation.

“I don’t know, Jade darling?” I called and she looked back at us.

“Yeah?” She hinted, looking at me trying to figure out what was going on. I lifted up my shirt and her eyes widened as she fully realized how ripped I had become training with her brother. Her eyes widened and she muttered, “Fuck.”

“What's that Jade?” I teased, smirking at her. She pursed her lips and clarified “Yeah Mikey, I’d say he is.” She winked and then went back to chopping up avocados and then the tomatoes. 

I got the rest of the fruit out of the fridge and put them in bowls. I put the apples in the microwave to heat them up and the doorbell rang.

“Must be the boys. I’ll get it.” Jade said, finishing the tomatoes. She walked past me, smacking my ass.

“Calum when did you get here?” Mikey asked out of literally nowhere and I knew I was fucked. 

“Yeah what time did you get here anyway? I don’t see your car parked here.” Jades' dad joined in. 

Jasper got up and proposed while glaring at me, “He spent the weekend here, he’s been here since Friday. Didn’t you know dad?”

I felt my stomach turning into knots, thinking of how to respond. 

Before I could, Jade’s dad began “No I didn’t but I know you were with Mikey and Johnny was with me. I’d rather him stay with her than her being alone in this house.” 

My eyes widened as I looked at him and I responded, “She was terrified to be alone and I wanted to make sure she was safe.”

Jasper spat, as Luke and Ashton were coming into the kitchen with Jade “But Dad! Jade didn’t tell you he was coming!” 

“And? She’s almost 23 Jasper. She hates being here alone.” Jade’s dad defended. 

Jade POV-

 I came into the kitchen to Jasper and my dad arguing over the fact I didn’t tell my dad about Calum staying.

My dad just about had enough and instructed, “Johnny can you work on these crepes. I need to talk to Jade and Calum quickly.” 

Luke and Ashton were sitting on the couch with Mikey trying to avoid everything that was going on. My dad walked up to them and sighed.  “I am so sorry about this you guys. I wish Jasper would learn to grow up. We’ll be right back.”

“First off dad, You know why I hate being alone-” I started to explain before my dad cut me off. 

“Honey, I am not mad at you. I’m mad at Jasper for being a child and thinking he has a say in this. Calum, thank you for stepping up and being there for Jade and staying with her.” My dad reflected. 

“Of course, I’d do anything for your daughter sir.” Calum pronounced and I swear he was making me fall more in love. 

“I don’t doubt that, son. Ignore Jasper and his immaturity. Let’s go eat before Johnny burns the damn crepes or worse the house to the ground.” My dad insinuated, well shit. My dad almost never called anyone son. Ever. Unless it was his own kids.

“Of course, I’m starving. Thank you for being so understanding sir. As soon as Jade told me how nervous she was to be here alone, I knew I had to come here and be with her and make sure she was safe. What kind of boyfriend would let her be alone?” Calum mentioned. 

“A bad one, again thank you.” My dad articulated and smiled at us.

“Of course, anytime.” Calum expressed and grabbed my hand.

We all walked back downstairs and thankfully Johnny hadn’t burned the crepes or the house. He had made most of the mix and my dad said: “Sorry about that guys, You ready to eat boys?”

“Yes! By the way, I’m Luke! I work at a restaurant as a chef, Calum is one of my bartenders.” Luke said getting up to introduce himself.

“A chef? Why weren’t you cooking the damn crepes?” My dad joked and we all laughed, we sat around the table. Luke and Ashton sat on either side of me, Calum sat across from me and Mikey and Jasper sat on his sides. My dad and Johnny sat on the ends of the table.

As we ate, we all talked about our weeks and how everything was going. I couldn’t stop staring at Calum. His flashing his abs that were more prominent than ever before was not helping. I can’t believe I didn’t notice when we took a bath yesterday but I must’ve been in so much pain, I didn’t even notice how ripped he had gotten with training with Johnny.

After we finished lunch, I tried to avoid Jasper and his childishness. I cleared the table of the dishes and put them in the sink. Calum helped me put everything away in the fridge and he walked up to me standing by the sink getting started on the dishes. “Can I help you, baby?”

“Please do, Mr. Six Pack.” I teased, looking into his beautiful eyes.

“I can’t believe you didn’t notice how ripped I was getting baby.” Calum pointed out.

“Well shit Calum, were you trying to kill me by flashing your abs?” I lectured, he knew damn well what he was doing.

He turned to face me and flashed me his abs again, “Like that?”  

If only he knew how hot he is.

“If we weren’t surrounded by my entire family and your friends I’d leave these damn dishes Calum Hood.” I stated, raising my eyebrows.

“Oh yeah, princess?” He teased, and then kissed my cheek sweetly.

“Damn it, Hood, You're going to be the death of me someday.” I hypothesized

“I’d hope not, I like having you around baby.” Calum reassured, smiling like the dork that he is.

I reached over and grabbed the soap and loaded up the sink with dishes and hot water. I washed the dishes and Calum rinsed and dried them for me, being ever so helpful.

Luke and Ashton left because they both had work in the morning, Johnny and my dad left and Mikey stayed with Jasper and went into his room.

“I’m amazed those two are still hanging out, I’d be tired of Jasper and his moody self.” I spat as I poured myself a glass of cranberry juice.

“Well, he and Michael have that in common. They both are pretty moody. Plus I’ve been with you this entire time and I’m not even close to being sick of you.” Calum responded, walking up to me.

“Well that’s because you're dating me, dork, you wanna go up to my room and watch a movie?” I invited, hoping he’d say yes.

“Of course, I’m so tired I just want to cuddle with you.” Calum hummed and grabbed my hand and we walked up to my room. I took off the sweater I was wearing, there was no point to wearing one if I was going to be cuddling with Calum. He was such a warm body.

Calum, being the tease that he is, took off his shirt. “Is your room always so hot or is it just you?” He teased.

“Calum, put your shirt back on. Your not being fair to me.” I whined, sitting on my bed.

He walked up to me and grabbed my hand and put it against his abs, of course. He revealed “See? I’m hot princess. I’m not just trying to tease you.” He wasn't wrong, his skin was warmer than usual.

“Still isn’t fair. What movie do you want to watch?” I moaned and got off my bed.

“Whatever you want to watch babe, you know I’ll watch anything. As long as you’re watching it with me I’m fine.” Calum mused.

“We’ve already watched two Harry Potter movies and 3 scary movies. You pick.” I insisted, turning to face him.

“How about a Disney movie? You have any of those?” Calum asked, sitting up on my bed.

“I do. I’ve got tons.” I offered and then I grabbed my DVD case with all of my Disney movies.

“No way, You have Atlantis?” Calum burst, looking at me unlike he’s ever done before.

“Yeah! I love Atlantis! Let’s watch it!” I grinned, walked up to Calum and I grabbed the DVD from the sleeve and then I put it in my Blu Ray Player. I grabbed the remotes and I laid down next to Calum on the bed. I put my head on his shoulder and hand on his chest, he was so warm. I grabbed the remote when the previews started and pressed the menu button so we could start the movie. I clicked the button to press play and started the movie.

As we watched the movie, Calum’s arm was around my waist holding me close to him. I tried not to think about shirtless Calum in my bed looking as attractive he is. I felt my cramps coming back and I moaned and Calum comforted “You okay Princess?”

“My cramps are back and I know taking medications won’t help.” I sighed, looking up at him.

He pleaded “What haven’t you tried to relieve your cramps?” and his hand started to rub circles on my back,

The one and only thing I’ve never done on my period- having sex. I’ve heard from friends that it help with cramps but I was too scared to mention it to him.

“I’ve tried everything.” I lied through my teeth.

He creased his eyebrow and protested “Princess, I know when your lying. What haven’t you tried?”

How did he know me so well already?

“Okay, so there is one thing. But I’m not at all suggesting we do it but I’ve never had sex on my period. I’ve heard that it helps with cramps.” I specified and then looked at the T.V not wanting to see what his facial expression was.

“Jade, I want to help you feel better. I’ve been wanting to help you since Friday and you're telling me you had an idea and you didn’t just tell me? I’ve actually had sex with a girl on her period. I’m not grossed out by it. If you want to try it and see if it helps, I am 100% down.” He wondered.

I looked up at him and his eyes were damn near staring into my soul, “Calum how was I supposed to know all of that? I guess I’m just insecure more on my period. I feel like shit and I feel like I smell really bad and I feel like I look horrible.” I described and he grabbed my face and kissed me sweetly.

“First of all, You don’t smell bad and you don’t look horrible. Second of all, I’ve been trying all weekend to think of a way to make you feel better. If this is it then I’m going to do it.” Calum marveled and moved his arm from underneath me and stood up and closed my bedroom door. I grabbed the remote and I paused the movie. I sat up and he went into my bathroom and grabbed a dark-colored towel and he came back into my room. “Look at you finally catching on, want to get off the bed princess so I can put the towel down?” I got off the bed and Calum put the towel down on the bed. 

“Okay, I just- don’t want to make you feel like you have to-” I started.

“Baby, please. I want to. You want to lay down on the bed princess?” He growled and I knew I had spent too much time talking. I crawled on the bed and laid down and Calum joined me and hovered over me. Before I could even check one more time Calum pressed his soft lips against mine and his tongue licked my bottom lip and I let him take dominance over me.  He took his pants since he already had his shirt off so he was just left in his boxers. Calum broke away and breathed, “Arms up princess.” and I threw my arms up and he removed my shirt and he unhooked my bra before my I could even catch my breath.

He started leaving love bites down my neck and then down to my chest. He is hand on one breast massaging it and playing with my hardening bud as he sucked on the other one. I moaned in pleasure and he switched to the other one and began sucking and his hand massaging and twisting my hardened bud, making me moan so loud this time. He moved down my body and laid sloppy kisses on my stomach and down to my core. He looked up and purred “Okay princess, I need you to breathe in and out for me okay? Just deep breaths for me.”

I started to breathe in slowly and then breathed out for him, he smiled and cooed “Good girl, I’m going to go slow at first okay princess?”

I nodded and he slid off my leggings and underwear somehow at the same time I panted “Fuck Calum.”

“Hmmm?” He hummed and all I could feel was cold air against my body.

“You making me feel amazing already.” I breathed out.

“I aim to please darlin’” He teased and he slowly entered me and started to thrust into me and I could already feel the effects of him thrusting into my making me feel as amazing as he has before. But this was completely different than the other times. His body was directly above me and he started peppering kisses along my body once more “God your skin is so soft.” He breathed against my skin, his breath hot and giving me goosebumps.

“Fuck Calum, this is amazing.” I moaned and he grunted as he started to pick up the pace a little and it felt even better than it was already.

“Your so tight baby, you feel so good, princess.” He moaned against my skin, now against my chest and I but put my hands on his shoulders.

“Fuck Cal!” I moaned maybe a little too loud.

“You’re taking me so good princess, you feeling any better baby?” He panted and I could feel his warmth enveloping over my body.

“Yes Cal” I manage to say before moaning again. His hands were roaming all over my body. He started to pick up the pace again and this time it was a lot faster and a little bit rougher. His grunts and his moans were making me come just by hearing the noises that escaped his mouth.

My hands gripping Calum’s shoulder and I moaned so loud when I saw stars and Calum had successfully granting me another orgasm.

“Fuck Princess, you moaning like that I’m not going to last long.” He moaned and he continued to thrust into me at the same rough pace. His grunts turning me inside out and I could feel myself coming again for like the 8th time.

I moved my hands and put them on his face and pulled him in to kiss me, a kiss we haven’t had in a while. It was slow and passionate and I could feel his tongue tracing my lip asserting his dominance and I let him win again and his lips roughly kissing mine was absolutely killing me. He slowly pulled out and then disconnected our lips and he laid down next to me, his hand on my stomach and he groaned “Fuck, I don’t know about you baby but that was amazing.”

“Oh it definitely was, you want to clean up in the shower?” I asked, knowing that I was sweaty and I could see that sweat was dripping down his face.

“Of course,” He smiled and then sat up and I followed him and I walked behind him and I grabbed the towel we used and then threw it in my dirty clothes basket and I followed him into my bathroom.

He reached for the shower knobs and turned on the water. He turned around to face me and he asserted “This shower will be different than the one you had with me last time.”

“Yeah, how so?” I asked, confused about what he meant.

“Well, we’re actually going to get clean this time around and not get dirtier than when we left.” He teased and winked at me, giving me goosebumps.

He reached his hand to feel the water “Okay baby, it’s warm enough.” He warned and then grabbed my free hand and led me into the shower. I followed him and I stood by the wall I knelt on the ground and his eyes widened and mused “Baby what are you doing?”

“You’ll see Cal.” I said and before I said any more I palmed his very obvious erection and started to move my hand up and down and his eyes closed shut so fast.

He moaned and before I even let him recover from what I was doing, I started to lick the tip that had precum on it and I bobbed my head to get him deeper inside of my mouth and I held his waist with both hands and his head thrown back and his moans were getting louder and louder. I stopped to breathe and he moaned “Fuck Princess.”

“Feel good Cal?” I breathed and not even letting him answer I went right back to sucking him off and his moans were so loud. I finished him off and then he stepped away from me, taking his cock out of my mouth.

“Shit Jade, your mouth will be the death of me,” He breathed and I stood back up and I smirked and he took that as a cue to push me against the shower wall.

“Hood, what are you doing? You realize I did that to repay you for making me feel better?” I hinted, grabbing his face.

“Mhmm. I know princess, but I’m not done pleasing you baby.” He growled and his lips found my neck once again and he left sloppy kisses along with the marks he left earlier and he slowly inched his way closer to me and then before I knew it, I wrapped my legs around his waist and he was thrusting into me but he didn’t even bother to start slow. He went right into it and was railing me against the wall and his hands were gripping my ass as he continued to thrust into me continuously giving me pleasure, both of us moaning messes.  I lost track of how many times I came and how many orgasms he gave me before slowing down and then releasing himself from me. “Fuck, I’m done for now.” He breathed and then I dropped my legs from around his waist and he moved to grab the shampoo, squeezed enough for both of us on his hands. He motioned me to come closer to him and he put shampoo in my hair and helped spread it around all of my hair. “Damn Jade, you have so much hair.”

“I know, let me help Cal.” I mused and grabbed the shampoo and poured just enough for his hair. He ducked his head and I put the soap in his hair and made sure I got it everywhere while massaging his head.

“Must you be good at everything?” He complimented.

“Your one to talk.” I gushed and I finished putting soap in his hair. “Alright, let’s rinse out the soap together”

“Okay princess, good idea.” He agreed and grabbed me and we stood together, our bodies pressed together and we washed our hair together. I ran my fingers through my hair to make sure I got it all out.  

“Have I ever told you I love your hair?” Calum whispered, with a fixed gaze.

“No, you haven’t. I had no idea.” I whispered back, looking up at him through my lashes.

Calum POV-

I woke up to the smell of coffee and I rolled over and for the second time, Jade wasn’t in the bed. I grabbed my shirt and put it on. I opened the bathroom to check if she was in there and to my surprise she wasn’t. I opened her door and walked out of her room and to my surprise, she was in the kitchen cooking. I snuck down the stairs and I snuck behind her and lightly wrapped my arms around her waist, she jolted a little bit “Morning sunshine!”

“Morning baby, Smells good in here!” I cheered.

“Good, I’m making some eggs. Toast is in the toaster, we’ve got leftover fruit somehow from yesterday.” Jade explained.

“I’ll grab that, You just focus on the eggs.” I offered and I let go of her waist and I walked over to the fridge and I grabbed the extra strawberries and raspberries.

I put them on the counter and Jade finished the eggs just in time and I grabbed two plates in the cupboard above the sink and then I grabbed two forks in the drawer nearest to Jade.

“Thank you, I guess you being here all weekend you learned your way around my kitchen!” She burst.

“Yes I did,” I said as I went to the cupboard to grab mugs for us for our coffee.

Jade put eggs on our plates and then two pieces of bread on our plates and buttered them. She grabbed the pot of coffee and put it on the table and we sat at the table and ate breakfast.

“Thanks for breakfast, this looks good.” I complimented,

“Of course, thanks so much for this weekend.” She thanked, fluttering her eyelashes.

“Anytime babe, I’ll be here.” I comforted and I smiled.

We spent the rest of the morning, drinking coffee and finishing the fruit and drinking the coffee and talking about everything. She showed me more pictures of her family, it was insane how much she and her mom looked like. Jade and Jasper were adorable when they were younger.

Unfortunately, I had to go to work at 5. But thankfully, Jade being amazing she dropped me off at work in her Impala.

“Thank you so much again, Cal. Your the best boyfriend I’ve ever had, I can’t thank you enough.” Jade declared as she pulled up to the restaurant.

“Jade, You don’t need to thank me. It was really nothing princess. I loved being with you this weekend.” I emphasized, leaning towards her to kiss her lips sweetly.

“You are so amazing.” She whispered, smiling.

“So are you,” I whispered back and I unbuckled my seatbelt and I grabbed my duffle bag from the bottom of my seat and I opened the car door and I got out. I walked over to Jade's side and she rolled down the window more.

“It’s going to be so weird not having you around, I’m going to miss you!” She sighed and then pouted.

“I know but we’ll see each other soon okay?” I reassured and then kissed her forehead and then turned around to go to work before I was late.

I got inside and Laura was standing behind the bar, thank god. I walked to the back and put my duffle bag in my locker and I saw Luke in the kitchen cooking away. I went back into the bar and I started my shift.

“Hey, Cal! How was your weekend?” Laura questioned.

“It was good, how was yours?” I commented.

“Good, Kyle was here asking where you were. As if you didn’t pick up his shift.” Laura mentioned, pursing her lips.

I rolled my eyes and I pointed out, “Yeah I totally did. Asshole.”

Laura shook her head and hinted “I know, He came in high yesterday. Luke was not happy. Speaking of which.”

“Cal! I didn’t even see you come in!” Luke cheered, coming up to the bar.

“I just got in about 10 minutes ago, Jade dropped me off!” I recounted, looking at him in the eyes.

“That’s right she has a really cool car!” Luke sighed.

“Yeah, except for the dent Alex made,” I remembered, trying to forget about how much I hate him.

“Oh yeah? So what did Jade’s dad talk to you about secretly?” Luke asked, and Laura stepped away from us giving us space.

“Oh, he was telling us how he isn’t mad that I spent the weekend with her. Jade doesn’t like being by herself at the house because of her anxiety.” I lied, I didn’t like lying to him but I didn’t want to tell Luke everything.

“Oh well that’s a relief, I can’t believe her brother went and told him in front of everyone like that.” Luke pointed out, narrowing his eyes.

“You are telling me, I don’t know what’s came over him lately,” I responded, trying to think about what had been going on with him was a complete mystery. I didn’t know him like I should. He was my girlfriend's twin brother and I couldn’t know him any less.

Jade POV-

Tuesday morning came faster than I anticipated, I woke up late and didn’t get to do my hair like I wanted to but thankfully I got to do my make up and wear the cute outfit I planned for after school when the girls and I were going shopping. I made a smoothie and grabbed a cliff bar and I drove Jasper and I’s car to class since Johnny and Jasper went to work together. It felt weird driving but he knew I needed to use the car to run errands after school. I parked in the student parking lot and I ran to class and somehow made it in time.

“I can’t believe you made it on time!” Scarlet whispered, with a surprised look on her face.

“I know!” I whispered and tried to pay attention in class. All I could think about was the theater class and our project we had to do. We were getting put into groups and I was praying that I was going to be with Charlotte and that I wasn’t going to get with the kid who had a crush on me. Charlotte always catches him staring at me and I was close to having Calum come to class with me to scare him off.

After class was over we went to lunch at Chipotle and I was in LaLa Land.

“Jade!” Charlotte yelled, snapping her fingers.

“Sorry! I’ll have a burrito bowl! White rice, no beans!” I ordered.

“What kind of meat?” The worker asked.

“Chicken!’ I answered.

“You need to stop worrying,” Charlotte whispered.

“Oh shush.” I whispered and the worker handed my bowl to the other girl and, “Cheese, corn. Pico De Gallo and Guacamole.”

“Okay,” She said and then closed it up.

“Can I get a bag of chips too?” I asked.

“Yeah of course!” She said and grabbed me a bag.

We finished getting our food and ate by the theater building because we didn’t have time to go to Central Park today.  I barely ate and put the rest of my food in my backpack to eat later. I could feel my stomach turning as I got into theater class and I saw the guy who always stared at me. He always sat in the same row as Charlotte and I. I had a feeling he’d be in our group.

As class started, my anxiety progressively got worse my chest pains got heavier. I tried to ignore them but there was no way I could ignore them. As we started to split into groups and thankfully I was with Charlotte but I was also with the creep. We were assigned different screenwriters, and our group got my all-time favorite- William Shakespeare.

Our teacher separated us into our groups and we introduced ourselves.

“I’m Charlotte and this is Jade” Charlotte introduced us and I stared her down.

The creep looked at us and declared, “I’m Josh.”

Now we have a name to the face.

Everyone went around and introduced themselves and I wasn’t going to remember who everyone's name was.

Then we started suggesting plays.

Josh, of course, wanted to do Romeo and Juliet.

“No, not enough people for that in our group. Next.” I spat.

“Yeah, I agree. Maybe The Scottish Play. We have three girls for the three witches and three boys!” Charlotte suggested. The Scottish Play was Macbeth, any smart Theater Major never said it because using the word Macbeth meant bad luck.

We all agreed and decided to do scenes from Macbeth instead of Romeo and Juliet since that one is overdone. We went back to class and presented it to our teacher and she loved the idea.

                                   * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

After class, Charlotte and I met up with Scarlett to go shopping. Well, to look for Lingerie. I wanted to surprise Calum since he had been such an amazing boyfriend this weekend and the girls knew where to go and I didn’t.

“Wait, where are we going?” I asked, making sure I heard them right.

“Victoria’s Secret. I know you hate that place but you need to go in there.” Charlotte insisted.

“No. No. NO.” I argued, not wanting to go lingerie shopping there.

“C’mon it isn’t so bad,” Scarlet stressed.

“That’s because you shop there! I don’t!” I protested, hoping they’d know somewhere else to shop.

“Nope. Were going there, Jade. Plus I think you’ll like their stuff. They have really nice perfumes too.” Scarlet urged, giving me puppy eyes.

“Oh fine. Get directions for me.” I shrugged starting the car and putting my phone on the dock to charge and drove along to the directions Scarlet gave me and I parked as close as I could. I felt so out of place being on the East Village, Even though we went to school not too far away.

I tried to be open-minded as we went inside and we went straight to the bras and they weren’t wrong, their stuff was really cute. The girls helped me find stuff in my size. Thankfully they had a fitting room and they found me three outfits. I tried on the all-black outfit first since I wanted that one the most.

It actually fit and I called “Girls! Come here!” I heard a knock at the dressing room door, I opened it slightly and opened it. Both of their eyes widened, and their jaws dropped.

“Ouuuhhhh!” Scarlet echoed.

“Shiiit!” Charlotte voiced.

“I’m guessing you like this one?” I expressed.

“Hell yes, but I want to see the red one! It will look so good with your brown hair!” Charlotte insisted.

“Okay! I'll do that one next! Unzip me?” I acknowledged and Scarlet unzipped me and then they both left the room. I closed the door and I grabbed the red piece that Charlotte picked out and I took off the black one piece.

I unzipped the red piece and I put it on and it was so pretty. Damn it was going to be so hard to decide.

I opened the door just a bit and whispered “Okay girls, I’m ready”

Their eyes widened and then Scarlet opened the door and they both stepped into the crowded dressing room, Charlotte’s jaw dropped, She said a little too loud “Well fuck.”

“Yeah damn it, Jade! You were only supposed to look good in one of these. Not both of them!” Scarlet roared.

“Damn it! I don’t know which one to get for Sunday night!” I groaned, shrugging.

“I have an idea, what are you wearing for Sunday night?” Scarlet asked.

“My tan skirt and blacktop and jean jacket,” I noted, hoping they’d like my idea.

“Ohh, okay. Wear black. I’m getting red set for you for your early birthday present.” Charlotte asserted.

“No Charlotte. You are not buying me lingerie for me for my 23rd birthday.” I argued this was way too expensive.

“Too bad, I’m buying it. Calum can thank me.” Charlotte convinced and winked.

Scarlet laughed and chimed in, “Oh yes he will be thanking both of you.”

I rolled my eyes, and fretted “Are you sure?”

“Positive. Let's get you changed and we can find you some sexy perfume for Sunday.” Charlotte confirmed.

“Okay, I’ll change and meet you both out there. Can one of you unzip me before you go?” I remarked.

Scarlet nodded and unzipped me and then they both left my room and closed the door. I stepped out of the one-piece and put my clothes on and then put back the one piece I didn’t even try on. I walked throughout the store and found the girls where they said they’d be- the perfumes.

“Jade! I think we found a couple you might like! Smell this one!” Scarlet specified, handing me a red bottle that said ‘Pure Seduction’.

“You are kidding me! This one?” I said, pursing my lips.

“Jade! Smell the damn body mist!” Charlotte voiced and I grabbed the body mist and sprayed it on my wrist and it smelled amazing.

“Holy balls! This smells amazing! I need this one!” I smirked and they both rolled their eyes.

                                * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * 

After an anticipatingly long week, it was finally Sunday. I had the day off because I covered someone's opening shift yesterday. Which ended up working out for me since I got to see Calum yesterday and that meant I got to get ready for his and I’s date tonight. He wanted to take me out on a date since it was we had been dating for 2 months now. Which is crazy. I’d never met a guy who remembered month anniversaries but I also hadn’t realized I was falling in love with someone this fast. I wasn’t sure when I was going to tell him just yet. I hadn’t told anyone that I was in love with him just yet, because I was scared to tell him myself.

Because he was my first love. My first real love. I’d been in puppy love and I thought I was in love with Alex but I wasn’t.

I spent half of Sunday working on memorizing my lines with Charlotte for Macbeth, which was really easy. She helped me do my hair since my hair was getting really long and I wanted it curled. I did my makeup as she curled my hair and we listened to Charli XCX and Marina and the Diamonds.

“So, are you nervous to surprise him?” Charlotte asked, out of nowhere.

“Yeah, I actually am. He knows I’m meeting him at the gym. But he has no idea I plan on meeting him there and closing up the gym for some pre-date sex.” I disclosed.

“No shit. Why am I curling your hair? It’s going to get ruined!” Charlotte shrieked, playfully hitting my shoulder.

“Ouch! Not two months ago were you getting on me for not getting laid, now I’m finally getting laid and your mad? I can’t win with you!” I retorted, rolling my eyes. Thankfully she couldn’t see.

“I know you're rolling your eyes at me, Reynolds. I know you too well. I thought you were just surprising him with your lingerie? Damn girl, someone’s horny.” Charlotte keened and then giggled.

I finished what I could get done with my makeup while she did my hair, I closed my eyes when she sprayed my hair with hair spray and then she got up and stretched out her hand “Need a hand?”

I grabbed up and I got up “I’ll try not to ruin your masterpiece tonight.”

She giggled and claimed, “I know you will, I shouldn’t have worked so hard.”

“Yeah probably not.” I stated and went into my bathroom to finish my makeup. She wasn’t wrong, she did work hard. It looked really good.

I grabbed my work keys, and my purse and my phone that was charging and Charlotte drove me to work. I could feel my stomach turning into knots as she drove me to work. This was definitely the most nervous I’ve ever been going to work.  

I texted Johnny; Hey don’t forget, I’m locking up the gym today.

We were three blocks away and thank god, Heroes from David Bowie played on the radio. Just what I needed to calm down.

My phone vibrated and it was Johnny; Oh that’s right! Dad left already so you just have to lock the front door, the office and the back door.

I replied; Okay! Sounds good.

As we reached the gym, I could feel my chest pains intensifying. I tried to ignore them as I looked at Charlotte who had a giant smile on her face. “Go get em, tiger.” She mused.

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.” I choked, realizing my voice cracked.

“You’re still going through puberty at 22?” Charlotte joked, raising her eyebrows.

I unbuckled my seatbelt and hit her arm playfully. “Shut up would ya? I’m nervous.”

“Don’t be, you look bitchin’. He’d be a fool if he didn’t get a boner just looking at you with just your outfit on.” Charlotte praised, and kissed my cheek.

“Thanks, boo.” I kissed her cheek and then got out of the car before Johnny thought I wasn’t coming.

I opened the gym and Andy was surprisingly at the desk, “Hey babe! Wow, you look so cute!”

“Thanks! Calum and I are going on a date! I’m closing up the gym tonight!” I explained.

“That’s right, Good thing we close soon!” Andy burst and smiled.

“I’m going to sneak into my dad's office until close. Hopefully, Cal won’t see me.” I asserted, hoping I won’t blow my cover.

“He’s upstairs with Johnny, he won’t see you!” Andy promised and I made my way into my dad’s office.

As I walked in, I sat down on the chair and put my feet up on the open space on the desk. 

Calum POV-

After what felt like the longest week of my life, It was finally Sunday. Thankfully I had seen Jade yesterday since she covered someone’s shift. I never got to see her any more thanks to my training with Johnny.

I finished training with Johnny and I went downstairs and to my surprise, Jade was standing by the front door of the gym.  

“Jade?” I gasped, completely in shock she was here so early. I was dripping in sweat from my work out with Johnny. She was wearing a tan skirt, blacktop, and a jean jacket. Her hair was curled and she looked gorgeous, like always.

“Hi baby, how are you?” She questioned, and I made my way closer to her to make sure I wasn’t dreaming.

“Good, am I dreaming or are you really here?” I doubted, taking more steps closer and I could finally smell her. She didn’t smell like she normally smelt. Which was her sweet perfume and cigarettes. She put her keys on the front desk and walked closer to me.

She stretches out to grab my sweaty hand, her cold fingers intertwined with mine. “I’m right here.”

I stepped closer to her, pressing our bodies together making the space between us completely gone. “I missed you. This week was horrible.”

“I know, this week we’ll do better. I have an idea. Our reservations for tonight aren’t until 8 right?” She asked.

“Yes, what do you have in mind?” I confirmed.

“Well, the back door is locked and so is the front. We’re all alone and I’ve got a surprise for you.” She cooed.

“You do? Are you going to tell me what it is?” I asked, curious about what she meant.

“It’s not exactly something I can tell you, babe, it’s something I have to show you. Follow me into my office.” She cooed and led me into her father's office. Her father's desk was completely cleared off.

I walked into the office and she closed the door, I leaned against the door to see her take off her jean jacket. “Do I have to take off everything Cal?” She teased.

Oh fuck. “No baby, Let me help you.” I walked away from the door and I walked up to her and I played with the hem of her back top and she threw her arms up and I lifted her shirt off and she was wearing black lingerie underneath that was absolutely stunning. Put her shirt off to the side and I slid her skirt down her body and it showed her black bodysuit. “This new baby?” I breathed in her ear.

She nodded and taunted “Yes, I got it on Friday, I wanted to reward you for being so amazing to me last weekend.”

I could feel my pants getting tighter, just from how amazing she looked and I didn’t want to waste any more time so I threw off of my sweaty shirt and dropped my shorts. Her hands grazed over my sweaty chest, “Your so warm Calum.”

“And sweaty, J-” I started to say and before I could even finish her lips were attached to mine, her tongue licking my bottom lip asserting its dominance and our tongues fought until I let her win. My hands around her waist, her legs wrapped around my waist, I picked her up and laid her down on the desk. I was now hovering over her. I started to lay kisses on her perfectly soft skin. My hand finding the zipper on the back of her one-piece, I unzipped it and set her free, I started to take off what she was wearing and I pressed my body against her to make sure she wasn’t cold. With my other hand, I moved my way down her and slid my two fingers in to. I pumped them in and out and she arched her back.

She moaned really loud and said “Fuck Cal!”

I breathed “Yes Princess?”

“I need you, baby,” She managed to get out through her moans. I slowly removed my fingers and shimmied my underwear off and slowly thrust into her and kept a normal pace. Our bodies moving at the same time, our moans synchronized and I was in a complete euphoric state.

I never thought I would be doing this with Jade, at the gym.

Or on her dad’s desk.

Of all places.

We kept going until she yelled, “I’m not going to make it much longer.” Her nails digging into my shoulders, I could feel us both at our limits. We’d both came a number of times. We both were breathing heavily.

“Damn tiger,” Jade breathed out, looking into my eyes.

“Yes, baby?” I managed to say, looking at her.

“You weren’t holding back huh?” She sighed.

“Not for you baby.” I’d say, getting off of her and standing up and stretching out. I grabbed my underwear and shorts and put them back on. She sat up and grabbed her once piece and stood up and put it back on.

“You got another round in you, Cal?” She purred.

“Of course, where to princess?” I asked.

“Let me put everything back and we can go to the locker rooms.” She suggested, going behind her father's desk and putting things back where it belonged. When she finished, she put on her top and skirt. She grabbed her jacket grabbed my hand and lead the way, a secret way to the locker rooms. A way I’d never known about.

Jade POV-

I showed Calum the back way to the locker rooms, as we got there before I could even take charge, Calum grabbed my jacket and dropped it on the ground and picked me up. He pressed his soft plump lips against mine and kissed me unlike he hasn’t before. He asserted his dominance roughly and he pressed our bodies together against the shower wall in the locker room and slid off my skirt, and unzipped my one piece and took it off with one swoop. I had no idea how he figured that out since I had just got it. He managed to get his shorts and underwear off with one hand and sliding it down his legs.

I got a quick second to take off my shirt off and Calum took that as his chance to start kissing my neck and making his way down my chest and start leaving marks. I could feel him leaving hickeys and little bruises all over my skin. His hands-on my waist keeping me from bucking,

He sucked and left marks on my breasts and before I knew it he was thrusting into me without any warning. His mouth was on my shoulder breathing heavily on me and he’d grunt and moan and it would send shivers down my spine and I couldn’t help but come from hearing his noises.

“Fuck princess.” He managed to breathe out, thrusting harder into me picking up the pace.

“CALUM” I yelled.

“Yes?” He breathed against my skin, sending goosebumps down my entire body.

“You’re so fucking deep.” I moaned, realizing how deep he was.

“You’re doing amazing princess.” He praised and kept thrusting, but this time even harder.

“FUUUUUUCK CALUM” I yelled even louder. This time I was at my edge. My eyes closed shut, my toes curling because my orgasm was coming.

“Baby, come for me.” He demanded and I instantly came, “Good girl.” And he followed suit, and I could feel him twitching inside of me and my walls were clenching.

‘Fuck Cal! I’m-” I tried to say before I came again.

“Fuck Baby!.” Calum moaned and slowed down, giving me that sweet release and I could feel him slowing down even more. He slid out of me end he was standing in front of me and I looked at him and he was dripping in sweat, “Fuck baby, that was hot.”

“Yeah? I don’t think I’ll be able to walk tomorrow.”

He chuckled  and I tried to laugh it off and I grabbed my one piece and I put my skirt back on and then I turned around and asked, “Zip me up Cal?”

“Of course, wait- how did you get this zipped up before?” He asked, confused.

“I got it partially zipped. Just not all the way.” I giggled.

“That’s pure talent.” He asserted and smiled

“Why thank you.” I curtsied and winked.

“I should be thanking you for this, all of this,” Calum said walking up to me making the space between us was no longer there.

“Don’t thank me, I wanted to make sure you knew I appreciated everything you do for me,” I remarked, and that I love you. But I’m too scared to tell you.

@calumhampton @calumspeachy @bbycal @sublimehood @dontstopisagoodsongchangemymind @c-dizzle-swizzlex @sinfulcth @toofadedtofight @gem-calum @lashtoncurls @lukescherrypie 

#I Like Me Better #calum hood au #calum hood boxer AU #calum hood boxer #Luke Hemmings #Ashton Irwin #Michael clifford

[mamaspresley]

relentless | boxer!ch (1)

A/N: my first time publishing my writing on tumblr... im nervous ee. enjoy!! if u’d like to be added to my tag list, send a message to my ask and make sure it’s not anon! also, see who i envision as natalie here and camille here :)

Chapter 1

     "I told you, Cami. You pick the bar, you pay."

     Camille wasn't too happy by that remark, as she let out an exasperated groan before digging around in her purse, while her best friend pushed out a playful laugh. She grabbed her wallet, slipping out a twenty and handing it to the dark haired girl, who gave a smug smile before turning back to the bartender to order a round of drinks. Natalie ordered a tequila on the rocks for herself and a Bellini for her best friend before taking the time to glance around the venue. It was a little underwhelming, if she was being honest. When she agreed to drinks on a Saturday night with her childhood best friend in her home of downtown Los Angeles, Natalie expected something a little more exciting. Craved something a little more exciting. She had flown in from Michigan and cancelled her plans with her father tonight for the very excuse to get plastered at some nightclub in L.A.—Natalie had a reason to be less than happy when the night she was looking forward to wasn't as she expected. Aside from her disappointment, Natalie couldn't say she was surprised—Camille wasn't one for loud music and mass hoards of drunk people. She was definitely the more sensible one of the pair, only being a few months older but all the more wiser. It'd been that way since grade school, so Natalie didn't expect her best friend to change too much over the past year they'd gone without seeing each other.

     "So how's L.A.? Living up to your expectations yet?" Natalie asked as they waited for their drinks. That was the one thing that surprised her about Camille—after graduating university with a degree in law, she made the impulsive decision to pack her bags and move to California. All of their friends had collectively agreed that was more of a Natalie thing to do, and Natalie herself had only furthered that statement. It was out of character, seeing Camille navigate her way through the streets of Los Angeles, but Natalie would be lying if she didn't say it was refreshing to see her best friend stepping out of her comfort zone. It was like all that Natalie had done for Camille during their high school years—dragging her to parties, smuggling in alcohol to their junior prom, getting drunk for the first time together—hadn't just gone to waste, because now Camille was really living. And Natalie liked to think to herself that she was a part of that journey.

     "I actually really love it here," Camille answered, flashing her friend a smile as she tucked a stray piece of her dirty blonde hair behind her ear. Natalie didn't miss the way the girl’s blue eyes lit up with excitement, her pink lips twitching into a grin. "Every day I wake up and I still have a hard time wrapping my head around the fact that I live here. Like, this is my life now. It's crazy." 

     Natalie offered a smile, and thankfully Camille missed how it didn't quite meet her eyes. Truthfully, Natalie had always been jealous of the girl. At first, it rooted from her straight A's in school or when she'd been asked to the school dance before Natalie had. Although those stereotypical high school issues still played a big part in Natalie's bottled-up insecurities, the past year had really opened her eyes at how envious she had been of Camille Johnson throughout their entire friendship. It had hit Natalie like a ton of bricks when the older of the two announced her moving to California. Natalie realized how put-together her best friend was, unlike herself. Natalie, crashing on her brother’s couch in a run-down apartment located in the middle of Dearborn, Michigan, was nowhere near put-together. All the while, Camille had moved across the country, found herself a well-paying, long-term job, and resided in a spacious apartment just off the downtown stretch of one of the biggest and most successful cities in the world. Camille worked full-time as a case handler at a law firm in L.A. and was exactly where she wanted to be—Natalie had a mixed degree in business and fashion and was working full-time at Urban Outfitters just to afford being able to sleep on her brother’s couch. It wasn’t her definition of ideal. 

     "One Bellini and tequila." Natalie was pulled from her thoughts as their drinks were passed across the counter top, and the raven haired girl had to hold herself back from downing the thing in one take.

  ��  "You know—" Natalie glanced around, bringing her glass to her lips. She took a sip of her drink, grimacing before tapping her neon orange acrylic nails to the cup. "—This place sucks. I mean, there's like ten people here. And the music isn't even good. And how do you manage to fuck up tequila on the rocks so badly? It's tequila and ice, not rocket science." Natalie didn't bother to lower her voice, which probably wasn't the best move as she could feel the bartender shooting daggers at her from behind the bar. 

     "Quit being such a buzzkill," Camille said, eyeing the girl who set her drink down with a scoff. She gave the bartender an apologetic smile before turning back to her friend, who was adjusting the straps on her bra. Camille checked her phone. "It's barely eight. I'm sure the place will liven up once the night starts."

     "Well, my night started an hour ago," Natalie defended, taking her purse from the back of her chair and hitching it up her shoulder. The girl stepped down from the bar stool she sat at, her black stilettos coming in contact with the hardwood flooring before she looked at the girl over her shoulder. "I'm dipping. You coming or staying, Johnson?"

     Rolling her eyes, Camille hopped down too and followed her stubborn best friend out of the bar, leaving their drinks on the counter. Natalie couldn't help but revel in the feeling of pride, the familiar feeling of control that she gained when they stepped outside and she realized the night was back in her hands. Natalie loved Camille, but God, did it ever feel right when she took the reins.

     Natalie took a whiff of fresh air and smiled before turning to her friend, swinging an arm around the shorter girl's shoulders. "Me 'n you, CJ. No bar will ever be good enough for the two of us."

     "Actually, I was pretty content in there—"

     A blast of sirens cut her off, making both of the girls glance down the street out of sheer curiosity. An ambulance whizzed past and turned left onto the road perpendicular to them, and Natalie could feel a smirk crawling across her lips as the sirens dimmed. Camille looked back up at her friend, locking eyes with the dark haired girl before letting out a sort of annoyed-but-knowing sigh. Camille knew that look. It was the look that always got the pair into trouble as teenagers, and would most likely be getting them into trouble as young adults now, too.

     "Natalie, no." Camille shook her head, unwrapping herself from the brunette's hold. She lifted a pointed finger, her expression stern. "You and I both agreed on bar hopping tonight. I want to have a good time. That doesn’t include getting into shit with the cops. I don’t need a repeat of senior year," Camille said, recalling the events of a party Natalie had dragged her to during their last year of high school, when the cops showed up and took everyone they could find on the premise into the station. It was Camille’s first—and hopefully last—encounter with the police. She didn’t want another one—one that would be on her permanent record.

     "Oh, come on. You want to have a good time? That sounds like a good time," Natalie exclaimed, taking Camille's smaller hand in her's. The reluctant girl groaned as she felt herself being pulled across the street to where a taxi was sitting, and she knew there was no use in arguing with her. Natalie had always been the reckless, don't-think-before-you-do type, and no matter how hard she tried to, Camille could never change her. They'd known each other since third grade and Camille had tried everything in her power to knock some sense into her, but failed miserably. There was no going back when Natalie was set on something, and unfortunately, most times it involved some stupid and dangerous adventure that Camille didn't necessarily feel comfortable with.

     "We're not sixteen anymore, Natalie. We can't just go on meaningless adventures and not think about the consequences," Camille whined as the younger girl opened the door to the yellow cab, slipping inside. Camille followed her in nonetheless, her sense of loyalty overpowering her gut instincts. No matter what crazy shit Natalie was getting herself into, Camille was her best friend. She couldn’t let her do so alone.

     "Follow those sirens," Natalie told the driver as she flipped her hair over her shoulder before looking over at Camille. The brunette smiled a wicked, mischievous smile, one that Camille knew all too well. "I came to L.A. to have fun, Cami. So let's have fun." They were pulling off the street before Camille even had time to close the car door.

                                                         ***

     The taxi pulled up to a large venue, one that was made of stone and looked older than the Colosseum. The parking lot was packed, and there were a few people lingering outside. It looked to be an arena of some sorts—for what activity, Natalie had no idea. But she did have some intention of finding out.

     "This should cover it," the raven haired girl said confidently, leaning forward to hand the taxi driver a twenty dollar bill. The two girls shuffled out of the car, and Camille glanced at her friend with wide, hesitant eyes. Once Natalie had shut the car door, she turned back to Camille and noticed her expression, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We're having fun, Camille. Loosen up. Where there's sirens, there's fun."

     "I'm pretty sure that contradicts, like, every law ever."

     Ignoring the worried look on the blonde's face, Natalie took Camille's hand in her's and pulled her toward the set of double doors leading into the arena. Loud music blared from inside, the bass heavy and Natalie could feel it in her heart when they entered the building. As soon as they stepped inside, Camille and Natalie were pushed to the side as two paramedics rushed out with a man laying on a gurney, his face bloody and groans spurring out of his lips. He had a splint holding his leg straight, his mouth parted as a stained-red cloth was somewhat stuffed between his lips. Natalie raised her eyes at the sight before looking at Camille excitedly.

     "What is this place?" Camille murmured, glancing around. Her hand was still entangled with Natalie's out of fear, and the younger girl dragged them farther inside the venue, towards a plaque that had the word SUNNY'S engraved in silver, bold letters. 

     "Some sort of recreational center I think," Natalie voiced, retracting her hand as she folded her arms over her exposed chest. The air-conditioning was seemingly turned to high in the building, and Natalie was not dressed for the occasion, sporting a black bodysuit with spaghetti straps, the cleavage cut low to showcase the boob job that she’d invested in last summer, with white skinny jeans and the same coloured heels. She expected California to be warm in the July evening, hence her lack of jacket. Natalie pursed her lips, tilting her head as her eyes scanned down the plaque, reading some of the sponsors underneath. 

     "What, like a gym?"

     Suddenly, a loud roar of cheers erupted from behind a second set of double doors, dragging the girls' attentions over. With a raise of her eyebrows and a quick smirk pulling at her lips, Natalie followed the sound, and Camille was right on her heels. 

      In the middle of the arena sat a large octagon, guarded with wires and strong pillars at every vertex. Chairs and bleachers rounded the cage, most of which were filled with people invested in the two men fighting in the octagon. The event seemed to be just starting back up again as tensions were high, and Natalie assumed they'd just taken a quick break after the accident that had led her and Camille there. 

     A man had just come out of a door diagonal to the girls, spiking both of their attentions, and Natalie abandoned Camille to walk over to him. He had dirty blond hair that was slicked back, a statue of around 6'0" and he was looking down at his phone, not paying attention to the girl approaching him before she rested a hand on his leather jacket clad bicep. He looked up.

     "Hi, I'm Natalie." The girl flashed him a smile and he raised his eyebrows, sliding his phone in the back pocket of his black skinny jeans.

     "I'm Ashton," the boy said politely, giving her a small, confused smile. Natalie used his hesitance to her advantage, cocking her head to the side like a lost puppy. She twirled her long brown hair around her tan finger, batting her false lashes up at the boy. 

     "Nice to meet you, Ashton. Quick question," Natalie quipped her head to the side, a grin toying on her lips while Ashton's eyes trailed down to her chest that wasn't exactly modestly covered. "What is this place? Some sort of boxing gym or something?"

     "Mm, yeah. You could say that." Ashton's eyes lifted back up, meeting Natalie's. "I own the place." He was cute, she thought. Not really her type, but still undeniably attractive. The leather jacket he wore gave off a cool vibe, along with the red tee he sported underneath. His hazel eyes blended nicely with his skin, and dimples pierced his cheeks without him even having to smile. He couldn't be much older than Natalie, but definitely not younger. Ashton seemed to notice her obviously checking him out, as he quipped, "You seem a little lost, love. Did you come here alone?"

     A light laugh fell from her red matte lips as Natalie shook her head. She nodded to Camille, who leaned against the wall, consumed by her phone. "My friend and I just came to check the place out." A spark lit up in Natalie's eyes as her lips curled into a smirk. "We just came from her boyfriend's house. Found him with another girl. It's sad, really. Camille always falls for the guys who turn out to be dicks."

     She watched as Ashton glanced over, and she didn’t miss the spark in his eyes when he laid them on Camille.

     "Sorry. . . You say, her boyfriend cheated on her?" he clarified, lifting his eyes back up to Natalie's brown ones. She nodded, a pout significant on her lips. A look of pity flashed over his face as Ashton mumbled, "That's no good. How's she holding up?"

     "Not good," Natalie drawled. "She could definitely use some cheering up. I'm totally helpless here, though. I don't know what to do." Ashton's hazel eyes flickered over with concern, and Natalie would almost feel bad if she knew better—she'd played this game many times before and practically became immune to the feeling of guilt. 

     "Listen, my friends and I were gonna head out for drinks after the match—I'm sure they wouldn't mind if you guys came along."

     A smirk played on Natalie's lips as she internally gave herself a pat on the back. God, a year out of the game and she was still scoring. "I don't know," Natalie pushed, masking her satisfaction with a frown as she crossed her arms, looking back over at an oblivious Camille. "I'm not too sure Cami will be in the mood. I mean, can you blame her? I'd be heartbroken if I found my boyfriend of two years in bed with my sister, too."

     Ashton's eyebrows shot up at this, his light brown eyes wide and full of concern. "You sure I can't buy you two a drink later?" Home run. 

     "I'll see what I can do to convince her," Natalie mused, placing her hand on his bicep gently. Her lips curled up in a not-so-genuine smile and she blinked up at him innocently. "You're sure we aren't imposing, though?"

     "Of course not. I'll go check with my friends now," he said with a small smile hinting at his lips. Ashton glanced into the filled arena before looking back at Natalie. "Stay here, I'll be back in a moment."

     Ashton was disappearing around the corner a moment later and Natalie let out an excited squeal as she approached Camille. The girl looked up, rolling her eyes at the excitement her best friend was practically radiating. “What did you do now?”

     "We're having fun tonight!" Natalie sang out, earning a quip of the eyebrow from Camille. Natalie grabbed one of her hands, smiling wickedly. "I got us invited to drinks with a hot guy and his friends. And he's, like, totally into you, so you're welcome." Impressed, Camille raised her eyebrows at her friend and let a sort of smile creep across her lips, only for it to be replaced with a scowl after hearing the next bit. "I may or may not have made up a sob story on your behalf about your boyfriend of two years cheating on you with your sister, but it's okay because you're gonna get laid tonight!"

     "You—what?" 

     "It's fine, Cami!" said a reassuring Natalie, who wasn't doing much to keep to her name. "His name is Ashton and he's tall and handsome and totally wants to fuck you. Not to mention, he owns this place so he must be rolling in money."

     "Natalie," the blonde girl grumbled, dropping her hand to instead bring it up to rub her forehead in distress. Camille couldn't believe that she'd fallen for another one of Natalie's childish games—she should've known better. "You can't just do this shit anymore. Setting me up with someone is one thing, but lying to do so is another. I have a reputation to uphold here, and a good job doing what I love that I can't risk for another one of your stupid games!"

     Natalie would be lying if she said that Camille's sudden outburst didn't hurt her feelings. But they'd been friends for years, and had fought countless times. Natalie was used to Camille getting upset with her, and she knew that the girl would always come around to forgive her.

     That's why, after Camille had stormed off, muttering something about getting some fresh air, and Ashton had approached her again, Natalie flashed him a sweet smile before exclaiming, "She's all in."

     The sandy haired boy smiled. "Great. One of the guys fighting in the ring today is with us—name’s Calum. Great dude. You’d hit it off with him, I’m sure.”

     “One of the guys fighting?” she repeated before glancing over to the octagon in the middle of the open space. There was two guys in the ring, one of which was sitting on a bench in the corner as another was knelt in front of him. The man kneeling had a black baseball cap on with blond hair sticking out messily, and his whole attire was dark. The man sitting wore only a pair of shorts, shirtless and skin gleaming against the bright lights of the facility. He had tan skin that was littered with tattoos, dark curls on his head that seemed to be damp with sweat as some stuck to his forehead, despite his conscious efforts of running his hand through it. The guy kneeling was talking as the other guy listened, giving a few nods every now and then. Natalie peeled her eyes away, looking back at Ashton. “Which one?”

     “The one sitting.”

     Natalie used this as an excuse to look back to the ring, admiring the darker skinned boy that Ashton seemingly knew. He was undeniably attractive, and his choice of career—or hobby, whichever it may be— seemed to only further the fact. He was a boxer. The thin layer of sweat building on his skin glistened under the bright lights of the complex, and Natalie noticed the muscles under his bicep—which looked bigger than Natalie’s head—bulging as his grip on the white towel he held tightened. His jaw was clenched, eyebrows lowered while he listened to what the other boy had to say. Natalie was too engaged in the beautiful boy that she hadn’t even realized the additional body present behind her, and only peeled her eyes away from the fighter when she heard her best friend’s familiar voice. 

     “. . . I’m Camille. It’s nice to meet you.”

     Turning her head back to look over her shoulder, Natalie saw a smiling Camille, her cheeks flush with a light pink colour while her blue eyes gazed up at Ashton adorably. Natalie held back a smile; she knew Camille wouldn’t appreciate the I told you so look in front of the boy, so she’d hold it off until later. 

     “I was just telling Natalie about how I’m friends with one of the guys in the ring,” Ashton explained, never failing to draw Camille’s attention away from him. He didn’t seem to notice her infatuation, though, as he gestured to the octagon. “I own the facility, manage all the guys here. I’ve known Calum for years. The other guy is his trainer, Michael.”

     Natalie glanced back over and saw the boy stretched his arms behind his head, continuing to listen to his trainer as he nodded. He began wrapping his fist in white sport tape, shaking his head before saying something to Michael. Natalie wished she could hear their discussion.

     “So you manage, like, fights and stuff?” Camille asked. The two engaged in a conversation about Ashton’s job, all the while Natalie’s attention was on the beautiful tattooed boy, not at all aware of another pair of eyes on her.

-

Part two here!

#calum hood #calum hood imagine #calum fic #5 seconds of summer #5sos #calum 5sos #5sos imagines #boxer au #calum hood boxer #calum hood au #writing #5sos writing #5sos blurb #5sos fic #calum hood fic #5 seconds of summer au #5sos au #spacecowboycal #relentless cth

[calumbringbackthewatermelonshirt]

Hiraeth (C.H.)

Hiraeth: a homesickness for a home you can never return to, a home which maybe never was. 

a/n: welcome back. please enjoy this entirely too long calum hood boarding school au. I did my best, but if there are any discrepancies PLEASE send me an ask and tell me!!! I included the women of 5sos for more character diversity and I low-key kind of love it! this is about the first 10 pages and theres dozens more to come that are already written! come hell or high-water, I am committing to finishing this wip, please feel free to send me thoughts and questions!!!

“Crap.” Sierra muttered under her breath when she noticed the sign on the old RA’s door. Even though she wouldn’t have considered them friends, Sierra was at least comfortable enough with the old RA to go to her when Sierra needed to get into her room. She really had to start keeping track of her keys better.

Stalking back down the hallway, she went to go find Kaykay, knowing her roommate would definitely have her keys.

….

“A new RA?” Calum sounded skeptical over dinner the next day. “It’s kind of late in the school year for that.”

“What do you care, Hood?” Michael rested his weight on his elbows on the table and smirked at Hood over his sandwich. “Afraid of a little competition?”

“What competition?” Luke looked up from his latest novel, some clunky old thing he was reading in french.

“Competition for the best RA, duh.” Kaykay kicked her feet up onto the table, only to have Hood shove them back onto the ground. Hood never let her have her feet on the table when they were eating but that didn't stop her from putting them up there. One day, one day she would be able to keep them up there for the entirety of the lunch. It was like her white whale. “Maybe this one will let us play poker on her floor.”

“Yeah, well, she’s not off to a great start. I got locked out earlier and had to find Kaykay to let me into our room.” Sierra was still a little bothered by that. Even though rationally she knew she should cut the new RA some slack, her blisters were making it kinda hard to forget her trek.

“Come on now, Si. A little walking never killed anybody.” Michael gave Sierra a grin that stretched wide across his face, but if there was anyone who could resist it, it was Sierra.

“You’re not the one who had to walk all the way across campus.” Sierra was grumbling into her food, but it was still audible to Kaykay, who smothered a snicker.

“Give her a chance, Sierra. The new RA was probably still moving in. Be nice.” Crystal was palming orange slices into Luke’s hands as he read, who was robotically eating them. Kaykay, on the other hand, was blowing her straw wrapper at Luke’s face, cheering when she hit him. Luke didn’t seem to register either one of them.

“Coach says we’re getting someone new on the soccer team. Maybe it’s also the new RA?” Kaykay picked at her food absentmindedly, as if contemplating the odds of it being the same person. Kaykay was pretty good friends with everyone on the team, but she was on JV and the coach said the new girl would be on varsity.

“Maybe. Everyone finish up. Curfew’s in 15 minutes, and you all need to be back in the dorms by then.” Hood didn’t seem like he put much thought into the conversation that had gone down at the table, more concerned with corralling his bunch into following the rules. It almost never happened, but Hood still tried.

“It’s not like it’ll matter much. Sierra and I don’t have anyone there to tell us we're late.” Kaykay was still playing the cat and mouse game with Hood, her doc martens gracing the table with their presence once more. Hood, to his credit, pushed them off not even a minute later.

Crystal stood up, dragging Luke with her. “Yeah, but we do.”

….

“Do you think she’ll be nice? Or like super strict? God, I hope she’s not super strict. Maybe we’ll get super lucky and get someone like Hood. Michael and Luke are so lucky.” Sierra was kind of nervous. She always got like this when she was gearing up to meet new people. Yet, her rambling subsided when she heard voices echoing down the mahogany hallways.

“No, you cannot set their rooms on fire. I don't care that they replaced your lip gloss with jelly, arson is not the answer. Please just shave their eyebrows like normal students. And go late at night so you don’t get caught. If you get caught, I’ll have to play dumb and that’s kinda hard for the valedictorian.” Kaykay and Sierra watched as two sophomores ran giggling down the hallway, armed with freshly acquired shaving cream and devious new plans.

Sierra and Kaykay locked eyes then spoke in unison. “Definitely cool.”

They took the short walk down to your doorway, where you were leaning and watching the two girls run off. You wore casual clothes, white school t-shirt, blue plaid men’s boxers, and mix-matched socks, one short with an avocado on it and one tall with mini corgis. You were chugging iced coffee through straw like your life depended on it. Sierra took it all in, deciding she liked you by the time her eyes made it up to your metal straw.

You took one look at Sierra and Kaykay, almost studying them. “You heard nothing.”

Sierra was quick to reply, already wanting your approval. “Not a peep. I’m Sierra, and this is Kaykay. We’re on your floor.”

“Ah. Cool beans.” You introduced yourself, looking at Kaykay a second longer than Sierra. “You’re on the soccer team, right?”

“Yeah.” Unlike Sierra, Kaykay clammed up around people she didn’t know, and she was still quiet around the ones she did. “Are you the new girl the coach told us about?”

“I am indeed. I start practicing with you guys tomorrow.” You glanced at a notification that popped up on your phone, scrunching up your eyes a bit to read it. “It’s kinda late. Shouldn’t you two youngsters be asleep? You’ll need it if you wanna grow up big and strong.”

“Yeah, yes, of course. We promise we won't set anyone’s room on fire either.” After a withering glance from you, Sierra grinned. “Not that we would ever do that. Where would someone even get an idea like that?”

You smirked right back at them. “You know where I am if you ever need anything. But be warned, I’m not a morning person.”

With that you turned and shut your door, leaving Sierra and Kaykay standing in the hallway right outside your door.

“Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Sierra’s smile was as wide as her face allowed. She had a devious look on her face, one that only a person who had illegally downloaded thousands of shows on her laptop could have.

“I never am. I’m pretty sure no one ever is.” Kaykay was skeptical, knowing that whatever was going on in that genius brain of Sierra’s could not be good. Sierra had a nose for sticking her nose in other people’s business.

“Her, plus Hood, equals literally the most perfect couple in the world. Maybe to ever exist.” Oh, she could already see them together, holding hands, you making Hood laugh for once in his life. Him cheering you on at your soccer games. You cheering him on at his if the gang could force him to have fun. Oh, this was perfect. Beyond perfect.

“Are you sure? We probably shouldn’t meddle in other people’s love lives. It might be kinda rude.” Kaykay scrunched up her nose, allowing Sierra to drag her by the wrist back to their room. Kaykay wasn’t a particularly nosy person.She was a big fan of giving herself rules to not get attached, such as ‘hey, don't insert yourself into other people’s love lives.’

“Oh, hush, I’m literally the best cupid. I even have the wings for it.” Sierra was jogging a little now, so many plans already rushing through her head. Sierra had always considered herself a bit of genius, but she had outdone herself this time.

…

“Hello, my darlings!” Sierra was buzzing with excitement. This was a big moment for her. Her scheme was about to be set into motion, and god, was she excited. Hood was stuck in a floor meeting for Lincoln house, which meant you were, too. She took the timing of the meeting as a sign from the gods that this was meant to be. “Listen up please. I have news.”

Sierra remained standing as the others gathered round and took their seats. She waited until everyone sat down and was too busy with their food to interrupt her.

“So. Kaykay and I have met the new RA, and let me tell you, she is amazing.”  Sierra grinned leaning forward on the table. Her words all came out a teensy bit rushed, as they were prone to do when she was excited.

“Weren’t you just hating on that chick yesterday? What changed your mind?” Michael was halfway through his eggs, and three-quarters of the way awake. Sierra could be loud when she got excited, and he wasn’t looking to be all the way awake yet.

“Hush, your leader is speaking. Anywho, she is not a chick, she is a queen. She is also perfect for one pseudo dad floor advisor we know.” Sierra was swatting at Kaykay, who was barely awake, trying to get her to pay attention to her all-knowing speech. Kaykay to her credit, hummed in agreement, albeit with her eyes closed.

“Wait, perfect as in like dating?” Luke looked almost disgusted at the idea of two people in a relationship. Crystal almost let Luke catch her smiling, but hid it at the last second. Crystal guessed he was still in the ‘girls have cooties’ phase, and it amused her to no end.

“She’s pretty cool.” Kaykay's words were soft with sleep, but there was enough of a lull in the conversation from everyone to hear her. “She’s on the soccer team with me.”

“As the most responsible person here, I cannot condone this and will not partake in any scheme you may or may not dream up. However, I also know I can’t stop you. Please just don’t do anything too stupid.” Crystal was sipping a glass of tea, trying not to look bemused by the idea of Hood in a relationship. Even though he was only a year younger than her, she reminisced on her own young love. It would be good for him, Crystal thought to herself. Plus, she had seen you around the library quite a bit. The two of you had chatted, and Crystal already liked you. Maybe she wouldn't have an active role in the forging of the relationship, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t support it.

“I dunno. I’d have to meet her before I could make a judgment on whether she’s good enough for Hood.” Even though Micahel didn’t care to admit it, Hood was the dad to their little group of misfits. Michael didn't want him to get hurt, especially if it would be their fault.

Sierra was grinning her ‘I’m a genius and this is genius’ grin again. “Oh, trust me. She is.”  

…

You were lying on a couch in the commons when their gaggle found you, chewing forbidden gum and texting on a forbidden phone. You had seen them approaching, but still didn’t care enough to put your phone away. You hadn’t taken either of the girls you met last night as a snitch, and from the looks of the girl in the against dress code denim jacket, you were probably right to assume the same about all of them.

“Sup kiddies.” You didn’t even glance up at them. If they weren’t screaming, it wasn’t an emergency. And if it wasn’t an emergency, it wasn’t worth looking up from your intense game of 8-ball for.

“We require assistance.” Sierra was acting as the pseudo leader of the group, speaking up before the others got the chance.

“In what form? We talking ‘hide a body’ or ‘I got locked out’  kind of assistance?” This time you looked up, taking in seven sets of eyes upon you, including Crystal and a different senior you didn’t know. Immediately, you were suspicious. Why would two seniors be needing your help?

“More of the second one, but also not.” You sighed and stood up, stretching as you did so. Nothing like a second-day, midafternoon crisis to get your blood flowing.

“What’s up?” You introduced yourself to the rest of the bunch and gave a quick nod to Crystal. “You’ve got me for 20 minutes and then I have a soccer practice. Actually, you do too, Kaykay.”

“This won’t take long. You have extra library privileges since you're a RA, right?” Sierra took off as soon as you stood up, the rest of the group following, clearly already knowing whatever plan they had formed. You stayed silent, waiting for them to explain more before you promised to be able to help. It was a bit confusing why they needed your help since Crystal actually worked in the library.

“Moving on. We wanna rent out a study room for a little bit this evening and...,” there was a pregnant pause as they all made eye contact between Sierra’s words, “study.”

“Yeah, I’m still not seeing how any of this involves me.” You were near the back next to Crystal, noting Sierra’s wild hairstyle and purple lip gloss, and Kaykay’s various piercings. The group didn’t exactly seem like the rule following type, which made you even more perplexed for their need for you. What could they be getting at?

“We need you to persuade the librarian to bump one of the study room spots open. They’re all filled.” Ah, finally, the truth came out. Luckily for them, you had made good with the librarian after spending most of your free time with her. Being the new kid, plus the pressure from your parents to keep your grades up, equaled having you living in the library. But none of them knew that except for Crystal.

The need for your help in the library made you pause for a second. Crystal worked in the library. She could definitely be of more help than you, and you were pretty sure everyone in the group knew it.

“They like you. They just don’t know how to ask to hangout with you in a normal way.” Crystal lowered her voice, almost whispering. She loved her little band of misfits, but their methods were...unique sometimes. Crystal still tried to support them as much as she could, even if she had to spoil their dramatics sometimes.

“Ah. I see.” You nodded thoughtfully. Crystal was a level headed person. But you could tell she definitely had a fun side, too. “Follow my lead?”

After a smirk and a quick nod, you tried to act thoughtful for a second.

“I dunno. Ms. Robins is a real rule follower. It’s gonna be a hard sell to get her to bend the rules our way. I might need some incentive to help me want to risk getting caught.”  And just like that you had a scheme of your own.

“What are you saying?” Michael, he said his name was, was eyeing you. It was pretty clear he didn’t trust you. It wasn’t your problem, but you figured you should try and look approachable as a new RA.  After all, it was kind of your job.

“Just that. Like, if someone was to offer to buy me a coffee as a thank you, I would be much more willing to take part in your little scheme.” Luke, the young one, opened his mouth as if to deny your calling what they were doing a scheme. “Don’t even deny it, boyo. This is most definitely a scheme.”

The younger kid huffed out a ‘fine,’ easily defeated.

“Back to the matter at hand. What’s in it for me?” You smirked back at them, adrenaline buzzing through your veins.

You could have sworn you heard Kaykay mutter ‘a boyfriend.’

Sierra covered, not that you were sure anything was actually said. “Ashton has a car. He can take you to town and stuff.”

You made eye contact with Ashton, the one who allegedly had a car. It was a bit tempting. Really tempting. There was a coffee shop on campus, and you had a keurig in your room, but it was nothing compared to the taste of mass-manufactured Dunkin Doughnuts coffee. Plus, off campus meant no uniform. That was a win enough.

“Well, then. I think we have ourselves a deal.”  You could already taste the coffee.

…

God, these kids were not slick. You were chatting with Ms. Robins about nothing in particular, not even broaching the subject of the study rooms. You knew Ms. Robins would bump one if you asked, but it was way more fun to do it the hard way. It was kind of funny to watch the little group you were with try to be slick and spy on the conversation without getting spotted, but not one of them was successful.

“Hey, is the room for RAs empty?” There was a study room set aside for RAs when they needed a break from the typical chaos on the floors of the dorms. You wouldn’t call it secret, per say, but you could agree that not well-known was a fitting term.

“Of course dear. It’s all yours if you want it. Do you need the key?”

You said no and thanked the kinder older lady. It was like you said, sometimes it was more fun to do it the hard way.

Everyone gathered around as you walked back to where Crystal and Ashton had been sitting and chatting.

“Bad news. Robins wouldn’t budge.”  You sighed and leaned on the table suppressing a smirk. You had to draw them in first to have a big reveal.

“Damn.” Ashton swore under his breath.

“But…” You raised your finger and cocked your head, finally allowing a grin to cross your face. “I know a secret room.”

“A what?” You finally had Kaykay’s attention, at least. Probably the secret part of your sentence.

“A secret room. Follow.” The floor advisor study room was at the very end of the hallway and had the overhead light above the door flickering, which only added to the “secret room” illusion.

Michael reached the door first, shaking the older knob, which did not open. It was locked, after all. “What now?”

They all looked at you expectantly, but you had come prepared.

“Step aside, peasants.” You whipped out your student I.D., sliding it into the gap between the door and the frame. With a quick swipe and twist of your wrist, the door opened with a click.

Sierra looked like she could hug you, Luke was already in the room, and Michael nodded his head approvingly. Ashton and Kaykay both gave you a high five, though.

“You gotta teach me how to do that!” Kaykay was practically beaming at you, as if you were the coolest person she knew.

“Uh, no. There’s no telling what you would do with that knowledge.” Crystal crossed her arms, but she winked at you as she crossed the threshold into the room.

“Alrighty. Kaykay and I have to get a move on lest we want to run laps til we puke. Enjoy don’t destroy kiddos.” You shut the door behind you and Kaykay, grinning at your little rhyme.

…

“So?” Sierra was excited, and for good reason. She was right. You were perfect, both in general and for Hood.

“Alright, Si, you got me. She’s pretty cool.” Michael was letting his features transform to a smile, ready to hear out the rest of Sierra’s plan. It was official. He was now an accomplice.

“I like her. She’s...fun.” Ashton was studying the corners of the room, finding it up to his posh standards. There was no way this was just a “secret hidden” room, but he didn’t particularly care to give up their new friend’s ruse. “But I’m with Crystal. I’m not going to be a willing participant.”

Sierra gave him her best puppy dog eyes. She had already planned up to step twelve of your and Hood’s relationship, and they would need Ashton’s help if they wanted to get past step five.

“Fine. I will not be an active participant.” They were relentless. Ashton knew that if he didn’t agree now, he’d end up caving later. Might as well agree now on his own terms.

“I think she’s cool. You don’t meet very many people who know how to pick locks any more. Hey, did you guys know that that specific type of lock is actually-” Luke was starting to spiral into obscure facts, as he did sometimes.

“Good, so we're all in agreement.” Sierra was ready. It was time to tell everyone the first few steps of operation “lovebirds.”

The name was a work in progress.

….

You had been adopted. Well, in a way you were. The group from the library had adopted you as one of their own, but you had already adopted all of them as your children. Minus Crystal and Ashton, of course. They had also adopted the younger kids, Crystal in a maternal way and Ashton in an uncle sort of way. But a fun uncle.

You had been eating with them at meals, walking to and from the various buildings with each other, even turning the lounge you had broken them into into your own little hangout. It was kind of nice to be a part of their own little family.

That’s exactly what it was. A family. There was just one piece missing. The “dad”.

“Hood”.

Pretty much all the younger kids did was talk about him, making it clear that he was basically their dad. And that he was a “super cool person if you didn’t count the stick up his ass,” according to Kaykay. You had yet to find out his name. Well, his real name. Apparently, he was the RA to your own brother dorm in Lincoln house and you had still yet to meet him. He was clearly a huge part of this group, though. That just kind of added to your puzzling view of him.

He most definitely was a mystery.

Whenever you brought him up to the group, all they did was look at each other and do a poor job at hiding their smiles. You ignored it for the most part, though. If you were destined to meet Hood, you would. If you weren’t, you wouldn’t.

Still you couldn’t help but wonder about him. Who he was, what he watched on Netflix, what he looked like.

You were in fact thinking about these very things in your morning elevator ride up to your first class of the day. You were still kind of out of it, only on your second cup of coffee and still in your zombie mode.

But, you were awake enough to hear a voice calling out to stop the elevator. And lucid enough to stick your hand in the doors a second before the closed.

Into the elevator rushed a guy about your age, taller and definitely cute. His dark hair was kind of shaggy, but that only added to his appeal for you.

“Thanks.” His voice was deep, but still soft. If you were any more awake, you’d ask for his number.

“No problem.” Instead of laying on the moves, you resigned yourself to taking another long slurp of your coffee, relaxing back against the railing of the elevator.

“You, um, you have something in your hair.” You looked up at him, cocking your eyebrow. Of course you had something in your hair. With the cutest guy you've met at this school thus far staring at you. Yet again, the stranger burst into your thoughts. “Can I get it for you?”

“That’d be great. I’d hate to walk around looking like an idiot all day.” You gave him your most witty, charming smile as you turned to face elevator guy.

“Got it.” You gave him a smile in lieu of a thanks, trying not to embarrass yourself any further. It was unlikely, but hey, worth a shot. It was then elevator guy chose to mutter something under his breath.

“I’m sorry?” With all the muttering that was happening lately you were starting to contemplate getting your hearing checked. It’d be a worthy investment. You were under the impression that private school kids would be a bit more poised and able to speak a touch more clear. You were wrong yet again.

“Um, your hair smells nice.” Elevator guy was now a bright shade of red. Like a cute tomato. You looked down at your shoes, rolling your lips into your mouth but smiling. Yeah, definitely still smiling.

“Thanks.” You were smirking at him now. You kinda liked having all the power in the elevator, considering elevator guy looked like he was ready to die at any second now. “I’d repay the compliment but I’ve yet to catch a whiff of your shampoo.”

“I’m Cal.” He stuck out his hand, as if suddenly remembering he went to private school. A handshake, like you two were CEOs of companies or something. It was endearing. You took another sip of your coffee, maintaining eye contact, before you reached your hand out and joined it with his.

You had just finished the last syllable of your name when the elevator pinged, announcing your arrival on your floor. You walked out of the elevator without another word, knowing that Cal’s eyes were following you the whole time.

#calum hood fanfiction #calum 5sos #calum hood #calum fic #calum thomas hood #calum hood 5sos #calum hood 5 seconds of summer #calum hood fanfic #calum hood fan fiction #my writing #5sos #5seconds of summer #hiraeth

[calumrose]

Trigger [Police/Gang!AU] Chapter 6 || C.H

A//N: Viola, I present chapter 6! I really enjoyed writing this chapter, it was only supposed to be small but... whoops it’s over 9k! Anyway, here’s more Calum and Eloise in all their cuteness (and raunchiness - that’s your warning!) Enjoy! 

Word Count: 9.5k

Summary: Eloise Gray and Calum Hood, not two people you would ever think to put together. What started as a ploy for power turned into a romance, resulting in the realisation that loving your enemy may not be such a bad thing after all.

Previous Chapters: Prologue / Chapter 1 / Chapter 2 / Chapter 3 / Chapter 4 / Chapter 5 

His lips were sinners. God, they were that good.

Eloise could barely hold herself together as his swollen muscle worked against her, every crude sound it elicited echoed throughout the silent room. Her hand involuntarily found its way into his hair, fingers tangling in his dark curls as his tongue worked wonders on her core. Head pressed into the mattress, Eloise fought the urge to look down and watch him, knowing the glint of his eyes as he peered at her would only encourage her to stampede to breaking point.

She didn’t understand how she wasn’t embarrassed, never attempting to hide herself from him as he discarded each item of clothing from her beautiful body. He never once made her question herself as she lay in front of him, only ever fuelling her ego with sweet names and amorous affirmations.

She was practically begging for him, begging for him to keep going, begging for him to bring her to the point where she would crumble. God how was a man this good.

“God, Calum,” She gasped, throwing her head back against the mattress. The sound of his satisfied groan was music to her ears, as was the sound of every moan that fell from her lips to him. It was a mixture of sounds they wanted to hear forever.

Calum watched from his position, knees bent as he knelt at the edge of the bed, his tongue savouring every inch of her taste, her back arching in pleasure, completely bewitched at the sight of her losing every ounce of self-control right in front of his very eyes. He took a mental snapshot of every moment, drinking in every gasp, every moan, every quiver that rattled throughout her body as he worked his tongue against her sensitive folds.

“God, you’re so pretty like this,” He remarked breathily, his hands grasped her thighs to keep them open, to keep her ready for him, revelling in the way she presented herself to him, in the way she blossomed, and waited for him to bring her to exactly where she wanted to go. The groan he released vibrated throughout her entire body, her fingers tightening in his curls, his dark hungry eyes watching as Eloise’s glazed ones met his as his tongue licked along the expanse of his lips that glistened like gloss in the light with the taste of her. “So goddamn pretty.”

Every swipe of his tongue, kiss of his lips, every soft touch had Eloise’s toes curling as he brought her closer and closer to the edge. Her stomach coiled with every touch, every look. His eyes travelled along her body as it shook for him, his eyes admiring the sight of her neck that was littered with markings he had caused, the excitement of knowing they would only darken over time elicited a growl from within him. The sound was overwhelming in Eloise’s ears, her heartbeat thundering as Calum’s talent only heightened her nerves, her body craving to feel the burst of pleasure it so desperately desired.

His arms only pulled her thighs closer to him, her whole body shifting further down to the bed as he pressed his tongue further into her, embedding the muscle as it worked into overdrive, pushing for the release that both of them were trying to reach. The room was filled with whines, gasps, and shaking moans as she neared so close to her climax, her head pushing back against the mattress as she gasped for air, letting out a struggling, “Oh, my g-god,” when she felt as though she was at her peak. “Shit, shit, shit, Calum, I’m- “

Her free hand was thrown over her mouth as if an attempt to silence her outcries in the quiet house, her body shaking, eyes closing as her body embraced the overpowering blow that Calum was delivering.

“Cum for me, doll,” Calum encouraged, his muscular arms lifting her hips as he straightened up, tongue never leaving her as his lips encased the orgasm that erupted within her. The new angle only heightened her senses, the overwhelming strength of the orgasm causing Eloise’s eyes to see fireworks, her mind hazed as her toes curled, her blunt nails tugging on Calum’s hair only causing him to groan against her and she released right there and then all over his tongue.

Calum released his grip on her, lowering her hips, with a final kiss to her sensitive clit, being ushered back up to where the pretty brunette lay with a gentle tug of his curls. He didn’t give it a second to wait before he crawled up her body, lips following the saliva trail he had left behind when he first began his descent down her body. A journey he would make a thousand times over if she wanted him to. He knew he would never get tired of her body.

His plush lips ventured back along the sweet skin of her neck, his hands slowly travelling over the swell of her breasts, a destination they never wanted to leave, his fingertips tugging her nipples teasingly as his connected their lips in a slow, sucking kiss, the taste of her dancing along his tongue.

He was completely obsessed with her, in every sense of the word. He wanted to know every inch of Eloise like the back of his hand. The way she felt, the way she sounded. The way she tasted had his tongue tingling, a taste he only wished to be blessed with every day. And still, he knew that would never be enough for him, even having her morning, noon, and night would never be enough to suffice Calum’s dying desire for the girl who lay open for him.

“I want you so bad,” Her voice was hoarse, her eyes fluttering as she reached a single hand forward and pulled on the waistband of his boxers, silently urging for him to remove the constraints. Her whine felt like a punch to his gut, feeling his length twitch at the sound. Her chest rose and fell with shallow shaking breaths, her body urging for her to continue, her body urging for him.

Eloise couldn’t hold back at the fact that she practically drooled for him, the sight of him stood in front of her, completely bare once he tossed his boxers to the side, completely bare and ready for her. She couldn’t fight her eyes from scanning down his figure, drinking in the sight and admiring every single inch of his body. The art that danced along his skin; his collarbones and arms only fuelled the fire, the toned chest, compelling thighs, and perfectly sculpted face were only a small list of the reasons why she felt as dumbfounded as she looked, of the reasons why she was so starstruck by the god of a man who stood before her.

The mattress dipped slightly as he crawled back onto the bed, his lips connecting with her skin once again as he journeyed his way back to her lips, the connection between them practically searing like a bonfire. Each kiss leaving scorching burns in their wake as they lost themselves in one another, the feeling of Calum’s hardened length pressed against her bare thigh caused her heart to beat erratically, as if it were moments away about from bursting.

“Utterly perfect,” Calum rasped, lips capturing hers as if to try and solidify his statement, realising how breathless she had him, how absolutely numb he felt to anything other than her in that moment, his front pressed flush against hers, their skin smooth against one another’s touch as the impatience between them grew with every passing second. “Fuck, I need you so bad.”

“Then have me,” Eloise let out a whine, senses overwhelmed at the thought of Calum and having to wait any longer to feel him, her hands grasping his face as if he was a delicate rose, the lines of his jaw resting in her palms, as his chest pressed against her shaking one. Their eyes met in a fiery dance, brown staring into brown, as they hovered over one another, lips merely inches apart, as she drank in every feature of him, cherishing every beautiful thing she could see as she watched the man above her. “You can have all of me, Cal. I want you.”

Foreheads pressed together, breaths mixing within the silence of Calum’s bedroom as their blood pumped throughout their veins, and hearts pounded against their chests. They were entangled with one another, eyes never drifting as they tried to remain as close as their bodies would allow, realising that such a thing would never be humanly possible.

Realisation hit Calum like a truck, the thought of a rubber between them only bringing a hint of disappointment to his chest before his train of thought was interrupted by the familiar sweet song of Eloise, “I’m covered. ‘M on the pill.”

He swore his heart jumped and confetti cannons were shot in his chest as the words she spoke registered in his brain, his forehead dropping to the space on the bed next to her, lips pressing against the crook her neck, a groan laced with nothing but pure arousal escaped his mouth at the thought of feeling Eloise without any barrier, any filter between them as they got lost in each other’s bodies.

“You’re gonna be the death of me,” The smirk was almost painful, the thought in his head being voiced as it fluttered within his chest and mind where the thoughts of Eloise basked. His strong hand reached down between them, gripped his base, and allowed the tip to brush against her sensitive folds briefly, the soft audible whine that escaped her lips only encouraged him, the smirk remaining strong along his lips before he slanted them over her own in a hot kiss; full of adrenaline as he got lost in the beauty that was Eloise.

With a swift movement of his hips he allowed himself to sink inside of her, the sensation of her body wrapping itself around him forcing him to release her lips momentarily, foreheads pressed together as the two let out conjoined groans at the new feelings that burned within them.

Eloise couldn’t fight the gasp as she rolled her eyes back at the staggering way of how he filled her so completely, buried to the hilt, to the point where she could already feel her stomach coiling at the sensation that had begun to build. God, she would never feel something like this anywhere else. And he felt the same, dragging his lips along hers as he released shaking breaths, his heart caught in his throat as he held himself up above her, arms shaking at the sensation that was this woman who was wrapped around him.

Both of them took a moment to process what was happening, to bask in the level of intimacy that neither of them had taken a step towards that first night of meeting, the new level that they had undeniably craved ever since. It took for Eloise to clench, for her eyes to roll euphorically at the sensation of Calum being buried so far inside of her, for Calum to make a move, breaking every slither of control he had within himself as he pulled out, barely leaving much of himself in her warmth before he snapped his hips forward, the sound of their skin connecting being a sound that only spurred him on.

The pleased moan that escaped Eloise at Calum’s rough movement motivated Calum to pick up the pace, his lips helplessly kissing her for what felt the hundredth time that day, but still revelled in the fire her lips ignited just like it was the first time he felt them all over again. It was all tongue and clashing teeth, rushed movements mixed with the burn that was coursing through their bodies as the waves of pure ecstasy overpowered their ability to breathe and the control over their bodies, the sensation that erupted within Eloise only being made more enjoyable at the gentle scratch of his stubble against her soft skin.

Eloise’s legs moved to wrap around his hips, her ankles locking together at the base of his back, letting out a soft, “Feel so good, Cal,” as the new angle allowed for Calum to push himself into her further, speed only picking up, and had Eloise hurdling straight for the edge. Calum had his face buried into the crook her neck, unable to comprehend a feeling as euphoric and overwhelming as this, an experience he knew he never wanted to end. “God, I’m so full.”

She really was going to be the death of him, he knew. Calum’s lips kissed her collarbones, painting new markings along her supple skin. He had to find the strength to push himself up, his torso hovering above her, hand grasping onto the back of her thigh, blunt nails leaving crescent shaped marks as his hips never once missed a beat, his entire body overwhelmed with the emotion and the feeling of just how well he fit with her, as if she were his missing piece. “You were made for me, baby,” He groaned, the praise that fell from his lips couldn’t be stopped, as he embraced everything about her. “A perfect creation, just for me.”

The moan that left Eloise only proved that she believed that. And she believed that in its entirety.

It wasn’t much longer before they were both meeting their final destinations, stomachs coiling almost painfully as their muscles convulsed at their fast-approaching orgasms. Eloise couldn’t hold back her release, not once Calum let his hand fall from her thigh to keep himself propped up, his free hand travelling down to rub fast, but loose, hypnotic circles over her clit with the calloused pad of his thumb, as he let the urging words slip from his swollen lips, “C’mon baby, let me see how pretty you are. Let me see just how pretty you are when you cum, Eloise.”

Eloise didn’t think she had it in her to force her eyes open at his enticing words, her eyes looking up and finding the beauty that was Calum above her, bringing her the kind of sensual bliss she didn’t know was possible, the man who ignited her body in a burning fire, one that caused every single nerve throughout her body to stand at full attention. All it took was for her eyes to connect with his and that was it. She was breaking in the best way possible.

Calum’s movements continued, speed never slowing, as he encouraged her to ride out the high, the warmth she embodied as she released only spurred him on, reaching his own orgasm at a speed he didn’t know how to control. The echo of skin slapping against skin and the combination of their moans captured the moment perfectly, filling the air with nothing but the pleasure they let themselves get lost in.

The kiss-swollen lips of Eloise parted in a powerful gasp as Calum continued his movements, his body yearning for the sensation he felt within her sensitive core, urging himself to remember the moment of how her name felt falling past his lips in an overpowering euphoric groan when his own orgasm finally caught up to him, washing over his entire being, and she feels him in all his glory as he deliciously spilled every ounce of himself inside of her.

Breaths were heavy, limbs were tangled as they lay together in the messy sheets, basking in a moment they knew they would never forget, in a moment they knew had changed everything for the better.

*****

19 Days Left

The sheets felt softer than the last time she found herself tangled in them. The colour of the curtains no longer puzzled her, neither did the colour of the floor, or the dog toy that had been moved to below the windowsill since she was last here. Everything was the same; still memorable. The only difference this time compared to the last was a big one. The stupid smile that spread across her face at the thought of the sleeping man next to her, his arm hooked securely around her waist as she lay in his bed, only widened as she remembered the night’s events.

The thought of him cherishing her was one she knew she would never forget, neither would the thought of how perfect he looked above her, felt inside of her, how he spoke to her was even perfect. She wanted to slap herself for feeling like a lovestruck teenager, unable to stop the rerun of the night as it played vividly in her mind. Eloise, come on!

She couldn’t help but to look at his arm, eyes picking out the ink that was scattered along his skin, her finger inquisitively coming up and running along it, tracing the lettering and over the outline of the different pictures as she smiled at the smooth feeling of his skin against hers. Eloise’s mind flashed back to what led to the events of last night, holding back a sigh at the memory at the feeling she remembered of how she felt like she was sat in a confessional, admitting to her wrong-doing and begging for forgiveness. She messed up, she knew she had hurt him, and she had only hurt herself when she learnt that the feelings he had felt towards her were genuine, them stemming from a place of kindness with nothing but good-hearted intentions, and she had quite literally taken his heart and played with the strings.

She knew it was never supposed to get to this point. Not for her anyway. She wasn’t supposed to care if Calum felt genuine towards her, she wasn’t supposed to care if he fell in love with her or not, she wasn’t supposed to catch real feelings because it was all for personal gain. It was all for a game of money. She was in pretty deep, and quite frankly she wasn’t worried – well, she was – but not about what happened to her. She worried about what Scott would say, about what Han would say. She was betraying them big time; she knew she would never be forgiven for that. She knew she would never be forgiven by them like she had been by Calum; the two other men in her life being a lot colder and having a lot more conditioning to be naturally angry. She was going to lose them; she was willing to accept that to a certain extent but that didn’t stop it from hurting still.

Thoughts travelled to the man who slept next to her, brown eyes watching as soft snores drifted from his parted lips, back rising and falling beneath the duvet, hair sticking up all different directions – much of that being her own fault – as it spread against the pillow. He was like a perfect picture, something that was to be treasured and never disturbed. He was almost too perfect to be touched, to be seen as real, but he was. He was real and he was with Eloise.

What are we? – She asked herself, letting a soft sigh fall from her lips as she lay there and watched a sleeping Calum, the sight being one she felt as though she would never get bored of watching, it filling her body with relaxation as she matched his breathing, finding herself counting each one silently. She knew they weren’t a couple; in all honesty she didn’t know what exactly would class them as a couple. Did they have to officially agree to that? But she knew they weren’t just seeing each other. Surely there was something in-between right? Was there a name for two people who felt a connection after a few days, one of them having lied to the other since the start, confessing to said lie, forgiving them, and then sleeping together? No? Okay.

It wasn’t something that she had the urge to discuss, not wanting to hear a dreaded response of nothing – that being physical or verbal. But it was still something she craved to know, something she didn’t think she would feel so desired to understand. They weren’t friends. She knew that much. But were they lovers?  

“You’re awake,” A sleep-laced grumble distracted Eloise from her thoughts, her eyes falling to feel the brown ones peeking up at her through thick eyelashes, a sleepy smile on his lips as he noticed his arm that was stretched out across her waist; it not moved since they fell asleep the night before. Eloise couldn’t not notice the subtle surprise in his voice when he saw her, the sound resulting in her own smile itching at her lips at the sight of the pretty man who lay in the bed. “I thought you would’ve been out for the count for a few more hours.”

“Unfortunately for you, sleeping beauty, I’m a morning person. I can barely sleep past ten on a good day,” She chuckled, adjusting herself so she sat up against the headboard, her soft hand coming up and combing through his curls, her lips pursed ever so slightly as she gently combed out the tugs with her fingers, feeling comfort in the small moments she could share with him. It was so comfortable, so quickly, so easy. His eyes watched her from where he lay, brown eyes searching those of Eloise as he treasured this moment.

It was as if there were no barriers between them, as if it had always been like this, as if it had always just been the two of them with no tension, no lies, and no associations that stood between them. It felt as if they had been like this for months, as if it had always meant to be. And that warmed Calum’s heart, to see Eloise so content as she focused on her hands in his hair, the little glint of concentration in her eyes as she focused on removing the knots as gently as possible, as if her hands didn’t hold the ability to destroy lives if she so wished. It was a softer side she had, one that not many saw, one that Calum felt he had begun to see from the start, it only showing itself more and more clearly with every moment he spent with her.

The involuntary soft moan he let slip was one that caused a fond smile to spread along Eloise’s lips, the sound only proving to her that he enjoyed her touch, the way her fingers worked as they curled through his hair. She remembered when her mother used to brush her hair, when she used to play with her hair, having always loved the feeling and would let her mother do it for hours. It was something that everyone enjoyed, even if they didn’t want to admit it. The soft tingle it created within the body being one that Eloise missed, a soft comfort it brought to her that she no longer could feel.

“Are we going to talk about last night?” She spoke softly, twisting a soft curl around her finger as she brushed them away from his face, her expression soft as she sat up against the headboard, hand never stopping as it continued to rake through his mop of curls. It wasn’t a mistake, she was sure of that, but she wanted to know what he thought. Did he come to regret the decision after sleeping on it? Or did he bask in the glow the thought of the night gave him inside; the burning butterflies that danced within his stomach? “Or would you rather just- “

“What about it?” He interrupted her, eyes glancing up as he perched his chin in his palm as he pushed himself up, using his bent arm beneath him to support himself. She was even more beautiful in the morning, he noted. He had saw her in the morning before, but this was different. He was with her, fully engrossed in the moment they were sharing together. There was no rush of anyone trying to escape, there was no awkward moments of trying to remember what happened. There was nothing but pure admiration as they remained in bed and shared hopeful gazes and soft touches.

“Anything, I guess,” She shrugged, her cheeks turning a light rosy shade as she looked down at the space between them, tearing her eyes from his for a moment. Why did she feel so shy all of a sudden? “Like, what happened,” God, she felt like an idiot. She really was acting like a lovestruck teenager with a painfully sickening crush. It was like being back in high school.

“I’m not sorry if that’s what you mean,” The confidence he spoke with was dizzying to Eloise, he was so sure of his answer, the smile on his lips was enough to make her want to repeat the sins of the night before all over again. Pull yourself together, she warned herself silently as she rolled her lips into her mouth, meeting his dark eyes as she tried to prepare herself for her own response.

“Me neither,” Her blunt nails gently grazed his scalp as she slowly pulled her hand away, abandoning his mop of hair before she readjusted herself on the bed, crossing her legs as she attempted to sit comfortably. Her fingers grasped the bedsheets, pulling them up to cover her bare legs in an attempt to protect them from the chill coming from the window. Although with the heat that Calum was creating, she didn’t need to worry about being cold. “I don’t regret any of last night.”

“’M glad to hear it.” He hummed, staring at her helplessly with a boyish smile spread across his lips. That fucking smile. It was going to get Eloise in so much trouble. Eloise’s eyes subtly drifted to his chest, noting the black ink she could make out from their positions, the artistry being something she always admired regardless of who it was attached to. It was something she had always considered doing, but she never had the money and never had the time. So, it was put on the backburner until a later date. Although most things that Eloise placed on the backburner ended up being forgotten, a distance wish that she would never go back to. The art reminding her of having a choice, rekindling the memory of what it felt like to live before she was tied down, it only fuelling her desire to feel that memory once more.

And Calum was her chance.

“I’m tellin’ you, you better make a breakfast as good as that beef you made when I first came over. You’ve set yourself at a high standard and I really don’t want to be disappointed,” Eloise pointed lazily at him, smiling at the memory of the dinner they shared that night; the food being something that she knew she would never forget, it was that good.

“I’m not makin’ any promises,” He laughed as he pushed himself up, sliding out of bed, stretching his arms out and releasing a deep yawn. Eloise’s eyes fell to his shirtless body, watching as every muscle twisted and bulged as he stretched; biceps curling, shoulders tensing, thighs making their presence known as he stood there in nothing but his boxer shorts in front of her. She could feel her mouth-watering at the sight, having to mentally remind herself that he wasn’t a piece of meat; no matter how tasty he looked. “But I can try my best. Anything specific takin’ your fancy or should I surprise you?”

The raise of her eyebrows was enough of an answer and he laughed, slipping into a pair of athletic shorts, and left the bedroom with a soft acknowledgement of, “Surprise it is.” Before he disappeared into the kitchen to make a start, leaving Eloise in the comfort of the creased bedsheets, alone and warm. She let out a loud exasperated breath, her chest finally feeling light as she released the weighted breath she had been holding, her mind running in circles as Eloise tried to figure out what was happening in that moment. She felt like she was dreaming, as if she were flying, it felt impossible to be living.

It was feeling like that that made her realise why she never walked away every single time she thought she should have. Last night, Eloise was trying to convince herself that she should have walked away from Calum at the very beginning, leaving his house that morning and never going back. She felt like when Han questioned her whereabouts, she should have said that he didn’t want to see her; she should have been stern. She felt like she should have picked a different victim. But when she smiled at the butterflies she felt when she was around Calum, when she felt herself laugh with him, she knew she couldn’t have done it with anyone else. She knew she couldn’t do it at all.

It’s what led to her sitting in his living room the night before, confessing to the twisted plan of the Gypsy Kings, admitting to participating with the cruel intentions, only to realise that the fake feelings she was pretending where her real ones all along; undeniably. The sight of him made her weak at the knees, made her feel guilty for ever having any form on unkindness intended towards him, made her unable to feel anything but pure admiration and infatuation for him. The little things he did; how he smiled, how he laughed, how his hair fell limp in the morning, how his fingers tapped on the steering wheel of the car in even total silence, made her realise why she stayed every time, why she could never make herself walk away and why she felt what she did for the man who unintentionally captured her heart.

The wooden floors of Calum’s bedroom felt cold against her feet, her legs carrying her around the bed and to the bedroom door. Her hands gripped hold on Calum’s shirt that he had discarded on the floor last night, tossing it over herself and nodding how it came to the perfect length as the hem resting halfway down her thighs. He wouldn’t mind right? She pulled open the bedroom door, the familiar hallway greeting her eyes as she spotted the large windows, the sunlight beaming through them due to the sociable morning hour. Her eyes caught sight of the familiar photographs along his walls, the beautiful canvas at the far end catching her attention for a few extra seconds before her brown irises fell on one familiar photograph. She stared at it with less surprise this time round, and instead of her lips trembling at the anxiety of discovering his job, she smiled at the sight of him in his blue uniform, a hint of reassurance washing over her and she thought of how proud he was of what he did, of who he was. And his family must have been too.

Bacon. She could smell bacon, and man it smelt awesome. Her eyes practically hit the back of her head in euphoria at the realisation of what the smell was. Her mouth instinctively salivating at the thought of greasy bacon, it being something that she always enjoyed. It was impossible to mess up bacon. Well, she hoped. She walked into the open plan area of the house, smiling at the sight of Calum stood over the stove, his back facing her as he focused on the meat that was frying away in the pan in front of him. He looked at peace when he was cooking, his muscles were relaxed apart from the one in his brow, constantly furrowed in concentration as if to make sure he didn’t mess up what he trying to cook.

She made her way into the kitchen, smiling fondly as she perched herself up to sit on the kitchen counter next to the sink, her head tilting to the side as she admired the sight of him. He stood in his dark blue shorts; hands occupied as he hummed along to whatever song what was playing on the radio by his window. It sounded like typical breakfast radio, the upbeat voices of the presenters trying to boost the moods of many early risers as they made their way to work, filling the kitchen before they dispersed and a recognisable song in the charts played in their place, filling the room with music.

Her brown eyes fell to the couch on the far side of the room, smiling as she recognised the familiar lump of fur that lay curled up on the cushion, big eyes meeting hers from the other side of the house. “I think he’s upset with me,” Eloise couldn’t hold back the giggle, disrupting the silence and tearing Calum’s attention away from the pork in the pan and the voices on the radio as his eyes turned and met the familiar cocoa ones that belonged her. She pointed over to where Duke lay on the couch, chuckling fondly at the recollection of she first met the pup. “I think I stole his bed last night, whoops.”

Calum couldn’t hide his chuckle at the realisation, smiling as he turned back to pan with a shake of his head. “He’ll get used to it.” He chimed, using the tongs in his hand to remove the cooked pieces of meat from pan before placing another few strips on the heat, a loud sizzle erupting from the connection between raw meat and burning metal.

“And why would he?” She asked knowingly, smiling at the thought of this becoming a regular occurrence. A genuine regular occurrence. Eloise found herself liking the idea of this becoming her new normal; being in the kitchen in the morning with someone cooking for her, a dog wandering around minding its own business, and having nothing but happiness cloud the room as the two people in it enjoyed one another’s company. It was a secret dream that Eloise didn’t talk about too often; usually only when she got drunk enough but the sad kind of drunk. She did have one dream that she denied herself; one where she with someone, someone she loved dearly; someone who loved her, and they grew together, owned a home together, and raised a family together. It was something that she secretly wanted but had written it off long ago, the mere idea becoming a joke to her. It was never going to happen for a girl like her and she was more than willing to accept that.

“Bacon’s ready if you want some,” His voice spoke up, head nodding towards the plate of piping hot bacon that sat on the counter, ignoring her question, both of them knowing exactly what he meant, “You’ll find the butter on the bottom shelf in the fridge and the rolls are in the cupboard next to it.” His hand pointed behind him towards the silver appliance, head quickly turning to glance at her as a smile graced his features, the sight of her in his shirt finally sinking in and catching his eye.

Calum swore he felt his boxers tighten at the view if front of him, his throat drying as he tried to compute between his brain and his body, trying to control himself. It was just a shirt, he told himself. Just a shirt. Cheeks flushed, Calum coughed a little to clear his throat, blinking rapidly a few times before turning his head and focusing back onto the hot pan in front of him. It’s just a shirt, Calum. He had to remind himself that he had seen her naked for crying out loud, why was seeing her in his shirt causing him to have a somewhat similar reaction? Oh yeah… Okay, don’t think about that, that’s not helping.

Eloise noticed his reaction; the way his cheeks flushed, and the way his Adam’s apple bopped as his eyes cascaded down her figure – as subtly as possible – so he could drink in the woman who stood in his kitchen. It made her feel as though she wanted to shy away like a child but there was something inside her that craved having his eyes on her, as if there were no other place where she wanted them to be.

It blew her mind when she thought about it; how every single feeling she had felt since the moment their lips connected last night suddenly made sense of everything. It had opened her eyes and let her see what was right in front of her since that very night. Eloise couldn’t help but wonder if this is what her parents once felt; a self-embrace as you looked on at someone who made you feel as though you were suffocating but in the best way. She wondered what it felt like for them, hopelessly lovestruck, with nothing but eyes for one another, she wondered what would have happened if her dad didn’t live as he did. Maybe they would’ve been happier, maybe they would still be alive.

She knew her mother would be proud of her for listening to her heart, always knowing that her mother pushed for her to follow the steady beat of the organ and to do what she felt was right. Her dad, on the other hand, was the tactful thinker; always planning ahead of what his next move would be in all walks of life. For so long, his method made sense to her but it was what had caused her to become so unhappy in the way she lived, something that she hadn’t fully come to realise until her heart spoke up, until her mother helped her.

Eloise took her place at the counter beside Calum, smiling to herself as she buttered a few rolls and made the bacon sandwiches. It blew her mind how so quickly she had accepted what she felt; how normal this felt. And she knew, she was going to enjoy every second that she could get before she would have to face the reality of what this admission brought forward for the both of them.

Warm arms slipped around her waist as a tender presence was felt behind her, soft full lips finding the crook of her neck like they had last night as Calum held her, distracting her from the mundane task she was trying to perform. He was good at that already: distracting. “Bacon smells good,” She commented, closing over a roll and placing it down on a small plate to her left.

“You smell pretty good too,” He hummed, pulling her tightly against his chest, erupting a giggle from Eloise as she smirked at his remark. His eyes trailed over the skin of her neck; bruised from his lips and the assault he struck upon the blank canvas last night, his mind remembering the path he had paved out along her body, the urge inside him burning with desire to walk it again, and again, and again. He wanted to walk that descent for the rest of his days.

“Take your stupid breakfast and sit down,” Eloise scoffed playfully, her head shaking as she handed him his plate before making her way over to his dining table, feeling how his arms dropped from her as he took the plate before joining her.

She couldn’t ignore how his knee brushed her own every few minutes, as if he were reminding himself that she was still there, real, and not just in his imagination. The breakfast was good, Eloise sucking the salty grease from her fingers after picking up a piece of bacon that had slipped from the confinements of her bread roll. She could feel the burning eyes from across the table, unable to hide the pouting smirk that she wore at the expression on his face she caught in the corner of her eye. She knew what she was doing.

Calum couldn’t help but bask in how good that moment felt, the simple act of sharing a breakfast together filling him with a fulfilling feeling that he felt as though he had always searched for. His eyes watched Eloise as she ate, wishing that he could spend every morning like this; in peace and in happiness with her. Her eyes met his, the hairs of his leg brushing against her own limb as he slid it to rest against her soft skin, her touch bringing a comfort to him as they sat together. He knew they had things to talk about, but he couldn’t help but want to ignore them for as long as possible, to enjoy every moment he could have with her with no interruptions. And she wanted the same, badly, but they both knew they couldn’t avoid the elephant in the room much longer.

It was time to bite the bullet and ask themselves the burning questions.

“How are we going to handle this?” Eloise was the first to speak, taking the first swing at the invisible wall they had silently put up to forget about what brought them together, her knee knocking against his gently as if to try and make sure the same comforting aura remained between them. “They can’t know about us, no one can. Not until this over.”

Instinctively Calum nodded, he knew she was right. Nobody; no cops, or gang bangers, could know about them until this was over. Of course, Han and a few members knew about them already, but no one knew about them. And that was how they needed to keep it. As far as anyone else was aware, everything between them was fake when it came to Eloise, and nobody could think otherwise.

“Doesn’t mean we need to act any different though,” He let a shrug fall from his shoulders, large hand reaching out and capturing hers in a soft hold, turning the limbs over so he could laced his fingers between her small ones, a soft smile being shared between them at the pure sight, “You just need to give them the fake intel on our investigations like we agreed, mislead them into thinking that you’ve pushed us in an opposite direction, so they think they stand a chance,”

Eloise couldn’t tear her hand from where their hands joined, the size of his compared to her own was almost laughable, it consumed her small fist with ease. His hold was warm, comforting, dizzying, and she couldn’t get enough of it. She had grown up holding guns, knives, liquor bottles, and endless numbers of dirty money bags in the palms of her hands, and she knew that with the simple touch of Calum’s palm in hers that she would choose to not touch anything else as long as she lived. He was truly breaking her, breaking down every wall she had built over the years, making his stand as the one who could free her heart.

When she sat there, holding his hand, she felt as though she could breathe, as if she was living, truly living, like every cold restraint she had tied around her heart over the years of feeling afraid, of being alone, were breaking when he looked at her, with every simple smile she felt like her heart could beat again, it could beat freely as she drank in every beautiful second that she shared with him.

The way her heartbeat vibrated within her chest reminded her of a time when she last felt truly alive; a time where she last felt whole. The photograph she found on her Instagram that day at the café, the last happy trip her and her parents had taken together before everything fell apart. She labelled that day as the last one she remembers smiling with nothing but love, the day that makes her heart bleed with pain at the knowledge that she’ll never experience that day again. But being with Calum reignited that feeling of warmth in her heart that she felt, reminding her what it was like to forget the pain she had become so engrossed in.

It was all she had ever wanted; to be able to forget and to be able to embrace memories that she could associate with nothing but positive feelings.

Maybe Paige really was right… Maybe Eloise was falling in love.

But wasn’t it a bit quick? Eloise couldn’t even be sure that it was how she was feeling. Maybe it was just the effects of their night playing with her heart? No, definitely not. She decided to push the thoughts to the back of her mind; a box to delve into another time.

“They don’t need to know what doesn’t concern them, just let them believe whatever they want,” Calum spoke kindly, eyes detecting the undeniable paranoia that itched across her face. It scared her a bit, or better said; they scared her. She had never been afraid of any of the Gypsy Kings before, but that was before she got romantically involved with a cop, especially one that she was supposed to use to their advantage. “El, just tell them what you need to in order to keep them happy. You just need to keep them happy until that shipment comes in, and then let us do the rest. And until then, I’ll keep the cops off your backs, okay?”

They had a plan. Eloise had kept herself awake half of the night once Calum fell asleep, reciting it in her head, drilling it into herself as if to try and convince herself that it would actually work. Of course, it was going to work, it had to work. They had laid together and figured out what they needed to do in order to construct the downfall of the gang Eloise once considered to be her family.

They were to continue as expected, Eloise would report back to the Kings about her progress with Calum, hand them false information regarding the NYPD’s knowledge of the shipment, claiming that she’s attempting to set up a diversion to distract the police so they can follow through with the capture of the shipment. Eloise would keep Calum in the loop with the details regarding the deal, keeping the tip offs as anonymous letters he would mysteriously find that he could use to strengthen the precinct’s case against the gang.

They had planned for Calum and whoever else he would bring to wait a mile or so out of the boat yard, to wait until a certain time or for a code word to be spoken to indicate that Eloise was ready for them to rumbled. They’d discussed the possibility of her wearing a wire, the details still being hazy as she wasn’t sure if what was the best course of action.

Calum had worked out an escape plan for Eloise, explaining that if she had the chance, she needed to run and hide, expressing his feelings regarding the idea of her being in prison. He had made her aware of a broken fence at the southside of the yard – being familiar with the area – explaining that she could sneak out through there and try to get away. He assured that he would try to prevent her from being snatched up by the police, wanting her to have her chance at freedom instead of being locked in a cell for the rest of her days.

He didn’t want that for her, and neither did she. But he knew it was better than her being shot. Well, he thought it was. Eloise knew, deep down, that she wasn’t going to survive prison if she was put there. No snitches ever lasted long once the word got out. Eloise knew she had two options; she either ran or she didn’t make it out of that boat yard alive. Calum had instructed Eloise to never stop running if she managed to escape, telling her to run and get out of New York as fast as she could, to go somewhere no one would know to look and to start somewhere new, to start again.

It’s all Eloise had ever wanted; to see somewhere new and to have a fresh start. She thought about it more often than not, but now she couldn’t see herself doing that. Not without Calum being included in that new beginning. God, she was getting too attached too quickly. She felt so stupid for thinking they could do that, that they would be able to run away together and build a life somewhere that no one knew their names or knew of her past.

But hey, a girl could dream.

Eloise queried about proof, asking about what she would do if the Gypsy Kings wanted proof of her work with Calum; something to back up what she says, to assure them that she was doing as she was asked. “They’re gullible but not entirely stupid,” She informed him, a soft sigh leaving her chest as she saw the gaze Calum had on her. He looked so helplessly smitten, a lopsided boyish smirk on his face as he watched her lips move with every word; a sight he loved.

“We can arrange a run in or something, make it seem as though we’re out on a walk or we’re on a date and you run into a familiar face in the street. I’ll even let you hold my hand and I can act incredibly loved up if need be, and we’ll play it from there,” His fingers squeezed hers reassuringly, “Honestly, El, you worry so much. We have time to work everything out, we’ve got weeks left,” He was right; the shipment wasn’t arriving for a few more weeks, so they had time to fill in the cracks and build on their plan. Eloise had time to lie, but this time for the right reasons.

She couldn’t stop the teasing smirk on her lips as she let out a coy, “I’m not sure much acting will be required on your part,” Her playful giggle was a sound he wanted to replay, a sound he wanted to save for those lonely nights when he couldn’t sleep. As much as he didn’t want to admit so quickly; she was right. He was so helplessly smitten with her and he didn’t know how to stop, nor did he want to.

Calum tugged her hand gently towards him, requesting for her to move closer to him with a quiet, “C’mere.”. Her eyes never left him as she stood to her feet, moving around the table, arms moving to wrap around his neck as she adjusted herself as she straddled him on the dining chair, the warmth that his hands radiated through the fabric of his shirt that she wore ignited the spark in her stomach again, every nerve ending within her body standing up attentive as she focused on his fingertips, one hand sliding down her waist and resting rather comfortably on the side of her thigh. The textured skin beneath his fingers created an almost uncomfortable feeling in his stomach, his hand moving so his fingers weren’t brushing against where her scar sat. He didn’t ask about it; sensing it wasn’t something she was ready to disclose with him yet. The combination of their hot skin felt like a fire dance, both of them unbearably close to one another and yet both fighting to resist the urge to lose themselves within one another for a second time in the same twenty-four hours. God, the things that boy could do with the simplest look.

The difference in Eloise was almost monumental, a change that she never thought would happen, the speed of such a transformation unsettling her ever so slightly. She had gone from being a closed book, a locked chest at the bottom of the ocean with no key in sight. She was so apprehensive when it came to her feelings before; locking them away until they clawed at the cage to get out momentarily before she found control again and regained stability once more, but since Calum stole her table at the bar that night, she found the security around her emotions beginning to chip away.

From what started off as a mere throwaway fling – a failed one at that – to a game for selfish personal gain, to where they stood now; it was something that knocked Eloise for six. It was all supposed to be fake, something she would forget even happened in a months’ time but in reality, it was an experience that had changed her life. From how she started with a simple sexual attraction to a good looking stranger in a bar, she had developed true feelings and what felt like an emotional connection; one that she knew she wouldn’t feel anywhere else to the man who’s heart she could hear beating in her ears as she sat with merely inches between them.

Her fingers snuck into the back of his hair, fingertips curling around the locks that coiled at the nape of his neck, a gentle smile across her lips as she just looked at him, admiring everything she could see as she sat in the silence. Voices in her head fought for pride of place, a million questions being thrown around that she tried so desperately to ignore.

Would she come to regret letting her heart make this decision; to allow herself to become an open book and allowing for someone, especially someone who she was supposed to have a hatred for, to read every metaphorical word that itched across her skin as it told her story? There was no definite answer, not one that Eloise could feel confident in giving herself, but that didn’t stop her from silently begging – praying – for it to never be the case.

The way his blunt nails were dragging along her thigh were distracting, the tickle from his fingers sparking a smirk from her as he slowly pushed the fabric of his shirt up, eventually allowing it to bunch at her hips as she sat perched in his lap. With a raise of her eyebrows she quipped, “And what do you think you’re doing?”. She pursed her lips a little, the slight action urging Calum to kiss her again, the internal battle he was having with himself over if he should just carry her straight back into the bedroom was painful, the urge feeling as though it was primal.

Eloise’s dark eyes watched as his Adam’s apple worked in his throat, the expenditure of his neck tempting her to coat it in colourful markings again like she had the night before, the light bruises beginning to take their true form as the colours contrasted against his brown skin. There was no other way she wanted to spend her time, other than being wrapped up in his sheets, dead to world as she lay with him. She wanted to forget the plan ever existed, her eyes only focusing on the god in front of her.

“I think it’s about time I show you just how beautiful I think you are,” His let the words fall in a mesmerising breath, as if he didn’t even give himself time to think them over, it being the first thought that came to him when he looked at her. “I want to cherish every single inch of you,” The whisper was deep, the little pause between those three words that rang in Eloise’s ears not going unnoticed alongside the hint of a groan lingering in his throat as he rolled his lips into his mouth almost painfully, the animal inside of him stirring at the sensation of her sitting on top of him. His desire to ravish her was too strong that he couldn’t fight it any longer, just like he couldn’t last night, he couldn’t hold himself together around her, not once he saw that side of her.

Eloise bit back the moan that fought to leave her, biting her tongue to try to silence it, as if to try and fight the effect his words had on her. Although she knew, there was no way in hiding what he did to her, knowing he could feel it just like she could. The sensation of his fingers playing with the elastic of her underwear only spurred her on, causing her to work harder to prevent the pleasurable noises that Calum wanted to hear so badly. The only sound she could muster the strength to make was a simple whimper, her voice shaking as her eyes slowly closed and her lips connected with his own.

“Then prove it,”

She knew she was done for; a complete mess of limbs and noises at the hands of a man who knew exactly how to treat her. And she couldn’t feel better about it than in that moment.

---

Tag List: @steviemae​ @elsysoza​ @treatallwithkindness​ @oopsiedoopsie23​

#5sos #5 seconds of summer #5sos imagines #5sos imagine #5sos blurb #5sos blurbs #5sos fanfiction #5sos fanfic #5sos one shot #calum hood #calum hood one shot #calum hood fanfiction #calum hood fanfic #calum hood fic #calum hood blurbs #calum hood blurb #calum hood imagines #calum hood imagine #ashton irwin #ashton irwin one shot #ashton irwin fanfiction #ashton irwin fanfic #ashton irwin fic #ashton irwin blurbs #ashton irwin blurb #ashton irwin imagines #ashton irwin imagine #luke hemmings #luke hemmings one shot #luke hemmings fanfiction

[cakesunflower]

Sugar Coated Pain [Boxer!Calum AU]—What Happens After Head Canons

A/N: Hey y’all! So if you’ve read my boxer!Calum fic, Sugar Coated Pain, this is a little something extra. Just some head canons for what happens after the story ends! I missed Noelle & Calum a lot, so I figured I’d write some stuff up for them & their family.

Calum proposed to Noelle when baby Dahlia was a little over a month old. Even though Noelle knew it was coming, she still cried when she entered Simon’s Stories to open up for the day, still on maternity leave yet offering to open because Beverly had been sick and there had been no other option, only to see the words “Will you marry me?” written on the chalkboard wall with Calum down on one knee in front of it, his grandmother’s gorgeous ring held out in a box ready for Noelle to wear. 

Turns out Beverly hadn’t actually been sick. 

The store opened a bit late that day. Calum and Noelle were too lost in consummating their engagement right then and there before heading home when Beverly actually showed up to work. 

But they didn’t get married until a year after that. 

They took their engagement photos in Dumbo, right in front of the Brooklyn Bridge

Unlike Beverly and Ashton’s wedding, Noelle and Calum’s was kept small by both of their requests. Only friends and family were invited, just a little over fifty guests. 

They had a rooftop wedding in New York, complete with a gorgeous view and flowers and drinks and a good time.

When Calum saw Noelle walking down the aisle with her mother at her side, he didn’t bother holding back the tears. He’s only ever cried publicly twice so far: when he first met Dahlia, and when the love of his life walked towards him with the full intention of becoming his wife. 

We can’t forget Beverly walking down the aisle holding Dahlia as well. 

There wasn’t a single dry eye when they both spoke their vows. If there was any doubt that the two of them were in love, it disappeared as Calum and Noelle shamelessly and genuinely talked about how much they loved each other.

Their first dance song was Dancing In The Dark—AKA the song that was playing through the store when they first kissed. 

Their honeymoon was in Florence, Italy. They didn’t leave the bed for the first two days. 

When at the gym, Calum sometimes found himself going a couple of rounds with a punching bag. Every time Noelle saw him, it excited her just like it did the first time. 

But with his family, going back into the ring was never something Calum ever thought about. 

Calum’s phone was filled with pictures and videos of Dahlia. 

Noelle’s favorite videos to watch are of Dahlia during tummy time when she was younger, Calum filming and constantly encouraging their daughter to lift her head, roll over, etc. 

He got a tattoo of a dahlia flower on his right upper arm. 

Dahlia tends to wake up early, so Calum gets her dressed and brings her along when he takes Duke out on a walk. 

Duke and Dahlia are best friends. He’ll always choose to cuddle with her over Calum and Noelle. 

Calum and Noelle also have a designated date night during the week. Dahlia stays with either her grandmother or Aunt Beverly and Uncle Ashton so Calum and Noelle can go out and run around like a bunch of kids in love like they used to. 

Except that love was always there, but with a baby they never got too much alone time. 

Calum loves seeing his wedding band on his finger, and the sight of Noelle wearing both her rings fills him with a rush of love.

By the time Dahlia was a year and a half, Beverly and Ashton were expecting their first child. 

Dahlia’s first words were “dada”. 

Calum cried. 

Dahlia loves her cousin.

Bev and Ash’s kid, Harvey, is her best friend. 

When Dahlia was 3, going on 4, Calum and Noelle started discussing about having another kid. 

They were watching her play in the living room with Duke, her toys surrounding her, as they stood on the kitchen. 

They still were in awe that they had a child. 

“Can you believe we made that? An actual person.”

“A really cute person.”

“What do you expect? She’s my kid.”

That earned Calum a smack, which he only returned with a laugh before wrapping his arms around his wife. 

He’d pull a pouty Noelle towards him before saying, “We should make more.”

Of course Noelle was quick to agree. 

Any excuse to have sex with her husband, right?

They’d start off in the bedroom, but eventually Calum starts showing up to the book store to drag Noelle into a back room during her break. She doesn’t complain. 

She’ll show up to the gym where Calum can take her any way he likes in the privacy of his office. 

She’s pregnant before the end of the month. 

Finding out was different the second time around. The two of them sat on the bathroom floor as they waited for the tests, holding hands as they had a whispered conversation about the idea of a new baby. 

It was something they discussed often since deciding they wanted more kids, but now it was seeming more real. 

And when the pregnancy test had the two lines for a positive result, it was a happy day in the Hood household. 

After their first doctor’s appointment where they got the sonogram, they told their families and the boys.

They told Dahlia she was going to be a big sister as she ate a McDonalds Happy Meal. They aren’t quite sure if she was excited about a sibling or her chicken nuggets.

But then they got home and went into Dahlia’s room because she’d been a bit too quiet for a while, they were confused to see her pulling some toys out of her toy chest and placing them to the side.

“What’re you doin’, bug?”

“These are gifts for the baby!”

Noelle blamed the hormones for bursting into tears.

Calum was more prepared during the second pregnancy.

He brought all of the things Noelle had craved during the first time, and even though sometimes she wanted something new, he had no problem venturing to a 24 hour mart at 3am to get what she wanted.

Whenever he came home and saw Noelle asleep on their bed with her bump becoming visible, Duke on one side and Dahlia on the other, the love that shocked through his body was overwhelming.

He talked to the baby all the time, just like he did when Noelle was pregnant with Dahlia, only this time his first born joined in.

Calum and Noelle made a bet on the gender of their new baby.

He said it’d be another girl, Noelle thought it’d be a boy.

If Noelle won, Calum would have to eat one of her weird cravings.

If Calum won, he’d get to pick Noelle’s halloween costume.

Noelle won. It would be a boy.

Calum had to eat hot Cheetos dipped in yogurt.

“What the fuck does pregnancy make you eat? How is your stomach not fucked up?”

“You’ve got no one to blame but yourself. You did this to me.”

Noelle’s mom always came by to drop off some food; Calum loved her enchiladas. 

Just like the first time around, everyone was in the waiting room when it was time for Noelle to go into labor.

His parents and sister flew in as well.

Noelle had Calum and her mom in the delivery room.

He’s felt lots of punches and kicks, but the grip Noelle had on his hand as she pushed was the deadliest.

Calum knew they were about to meet their son, but he absolutely hated the look of pain on Noelle’s face and the sounds of her screams.

He thought she looked beautiful anyway.

But he knew if he told her, she’d pause the labor just to punch him.

The sound of their baby crying silenced Noelle’s screams.

Henry Thomas Hood, named after Noelle’s late father, was as perfect of an addition to their family as Dahlia had been.

Dahlia instantly fell in love with her baby brother.

Beverly took a picture of Calum sitting up in Noelle’s bed with her; Henry in her arms as she leaned into Calum’s embrace, Dahlia grinning on his lap.

He carried that pic in his wallet.

And every time he looked at it, he thanked every single star for the day Noelle walked into Astros to watch that first fight.

--

tags: @irwinkitten​ @sweetcherrymike​ @meetashthere​ @valentinelrh​ @softforcal​ @astroashtonio​ @hereforlukescruff​ @novacanecalum​ @captain-what-is-going-on​ @angelbbycal​ @singt0mecalum​ @hopelessxcynic​ @lfwallscouldtalk​ @bodhi-black​ @findingliam-o​ @softlrh​ @calntynes​ @calumsmermaid​ @erikamarie41​ @quintodosuniversos​ @longlastingdaydream​ @babylon-corgis​ @lukehemmingsunflower​ @imfuckin10plybud​ @pastelpapermoons​ @conquerwhatliesahead92​ @rotten-kandy​ @metangi​ @neigcthood​ @ohhmuke​ @old-zeppelin-shirt​ @5sos-and-hessa​ @trustmeimawhalebiologist​ @vxlentinecal​ @pettybassists​ @vaporshawn​ @lu-my-golden-boi​ @buggy-blogs​ @visualm3nte​ @isabella-mae13​ @dontjinx-it​ @lifeakaharry​ @neonweeknds​ @antisocialbandmate​ @ixcantxdecidexwhosxmyxfave​ @calpalbby​ @grreatgooglymoogly​ @sunnysideblog @cocktail-calum​ @miahelizaaabeth​ @madelynerin​ @dramallamawithsparkles​ @theagenderwhocriedwolf​ @kaytiebug14​ @hoodskillerqueen​ @bitchinbabylon​ @empathycth​ @xhaileyreneex​ @inlovehoodx​ @calistheloml​ @aestheticrelated​ @bloodlinecal​ @sublimehood​ @madbomb​ @raabiac​ @britnicole11​ @outofmylimitcal​ @fluffsshawn​ 

#calum hood #calum hood one shot #calum hood headcanon #calum hood imagine #calum hood imagines #calum hood blurb #calum hood blurbs #calum hood fluff #calum hood fanfic #calum hood fic #5sos #5 seconds of summer #ashton irwin #michael clifford #luke hemmings #5sos one shot #5sos imagine #5sos imagines #5sos blurb #5sos blurbs #5sos fanfic #5sos fic #ashton irwin one shot #michael clifford one shot #luke lemmings one shot #ashton irwin imagine #luke hemmings imagine #michael clifford imagine #ashton irwin blurb #luke hemmings blurb

[pinkbubbles-and-bigtroubles]

Electricity (Part 2)

Part 1 can be found HERE

Part of the Pink Kink AU I wanted to explore the dynamic between Jinx and Michael and Michael and Calum. This is M/M smut featuring toys, anal sex and voyeurism. Feedback is appreciated. Lyric edits requests are still open.

Calum stepped out of the shower feeling cool and tingly from Jinx's peppermint and lavender body wash. As he toweled himself off in front of the mirror, he inspected the marks beginning to show on his neck. 

"Fucking vampire," he chuckled. Michael always left hickeys when he got in his dominant mood. He got restless when he was left alone for too long. Calum was the same way and the uncertainty about his relationship with Kitten wasn't helping.

Years ago, this kind of stress would've resulted in the two of them getting blindingly drunk before tumbling into bed together. As they'd gotten older, they'd been able to be more honest with themselves and each other, and no longer needed to be wasted to seek the other out. 

Calum's phone jumped to life, vibrating against the steel grey stone countertop. He was surprised to see Kitten.

Are you at home? 

Nah, staying at Michael's tonight

Jinx is out of town so your boyfriend called? I see how it is. Wanna get lunch tomorrow? 

Sounds great, I'll hit you up when I head home

Miss you babe, see you tomorrow

She sent a picture of herself in nothing but her robe, sitting on her bed facing a mirror, legs slightly apart, one nipple barely peeking out past the fabric revealing a silver barbell matching his own. He was momentarily tempted to head over to her apartment. However, even though he'd missed his Kitten, he couldn't be Sir tonight, he needed something else. There was a submissive side of Calum that didn't come out often but when it did Michael was one of the few people he trusted enough to satisfy him. He sent Michael a text even though he was just in the next room.

Can I get some help and maybe a drink? It's been a while 

Go wait for me in the bedroom

Michael grinned as he sent the message. He was happy to give Calum a hand, and after making sure the dogs were set for the night he grabbed a couple of cans out of the fridge and put up the baby gate at the entrance to the hallway leading to the bedroom. He'd run down to the basement while Cal was in the shower getting cleaned up and out to select the toys he wanted to use. 

He knocked softly as he opened the door, not wanting to startle Calum. He found the other man with a towel around his waist standing in front of Jinx's vanity rubbing her moisturizer into his face. 

"She'd kick your ass for using that," Michael told him. 

"Nah," Calum replied. "Jinx loves me."

"Yeah, I'd be jealous if I didn't know that she loves me more." He stuck out his tongue, still watching Calum in the mirror. He started to say more but Calum raised one eyebrow before letting the towel drop. Michael sucked in a breath at the sight of Calum's nude body, his eyes traveling down the broad back, rippled arms before dipping down past a slight tan line to the round curve of his cheeks to his solid muscled thighs. It wasn't anything he hadn't seen many times before, but it still took his breath away. 

Calum watched him in the mirror as Michael walked over to the bed tossing a towel and a green velvet bag onto the duvet.

 "Get over here," Michael commanded with a slight smirk. He reached up, turning on the floor lamp flooding the room with soft golden light just bright enough that Calum could still see the green in Michael's eyes. "What's that look for?" Michael asked as Calum's eyes searched his face. 

"I always forget how gorgeous your eyes are up close, and your lips…" Calum let his words trail off while watching Michael's mouth. 

He blushed at the unexpected compliment. He'd always had a bit of a crush on Calum when they were younger, but he'd ignored it as just being close friends. He'd ignored how Calum would get handsy and flirty when they played FIFA without the other guys around. He'd played it off when he'd get hard when they'd play wrestle or pretend not to notice when Calum did. On the road surrounded by girls and booze, they'd surrendered to debauchery and lived out every teenage boy's sexual fantasies making it easier to not question his feelings. Once the novelty wore off it became a bit of a slog, and one night Michael, tired of it all, went back to their shared room and in a drunken haze passed out naked on Calum's bed. When Calum had stumbled back into the room he'd stripped to his boxers and snuggled up as the big spoon. 

"You're not half bad yourself mate," Michael snapped back to the present, trying to make a  joke but his voice was thick with lust. "These piercings are killing me." He bent to flick his tongue over the silver bar earning a moan from Cal followed by a hiss as teeth scraped skin. "Bend over with your elbows on the bed," he instructed, pulling back and reaching for the bag. Michael pulled a bottle of lube and a dildo from his bag. 

"I bought this hoping I'd get to use it on you," he told Calum. The toy was a  thin shaft, made of clear glass swirled with purple and green, ending in four beads of decreasing size down to a slightly rounded tapered end. He wanted to giggle at the expressions of curiosity that crossed Cal's dark features as his eyes lit up and mouth drawn into an "O" in wonder. Michael traced the point of the toy down Calum's spine raising goosebumps as he did before nudging him open and letting lube trickle past the beaded part of the toy all the way down to his tight waiting hole. His cock stirring despite his concentration as he felt the younger man shiver with chills of anticipation against him. Slowly and carefully he worked the toy into Calum's ass. 

"Remember before we knew about toys and decent lube?" Michael asked with a slight chuckle, as he stopped for a second letting Calum adjust. 

His dark features flinched a bit both from the memory and the slight pressure/pain of the toy. "We didn't know what the hell we were doing. You got it worse than I did. Keep going I can take more." 

"You don't tell me what to do Hood." Michael started to pull back until Calum begged him not to.

"Please Mikey," he whined. "Please keep going, fucking hell that feels good," he moaned as Michael went a little deeper. "More, more please Mikey." 

"Mmm mmm you know how I am when you call me Mikey," he grinned, pushing the final and biggest bead in with a bit more force. He began to wiggle the toy in and out feeling his cock twitch with every grunt and moan that rose from Calum's throat. Michael had just worked it all the way in again when his phone rang on FaceTime. 

"Don't move mate, stay right there," Michael wiped his hands on a towel and reached for his phone.

"Are you fucking kidding me?" Calum was a little annoyed but laughing. 

"Hey baby," Jinx's voice filled the room. "That was quite a show to wake up to at 5:30 in the morning. I'm about to leave the hotel and head to the airport.  I had to get myself off before I called you, I'll send the video right before I take off. What are you boys getting up to?" She looked behind Michael. "Are you in the bedroom?"

"Yeah I've got Calum buck naked, bent over with a toy stuffed in his ass to open him up for my cock," Michael shrugged, his voice nonchalant as he turned around in a circle so she could see Calum behind him for a second. 

"Oh my God Michael why would you answer the phone?" Jinx squealed in disbelief. "Calum sweetie, please let me make it to you when I get home." 

Calum laughed, feeling the flash of awkwardness at his position fizzle away. The laughter rippled through his body squeezing down and the bumps on the toy. His moan was loud enough for Jinx to hear. Michael tapped his phone, switching the camera angle so she could see his point of view. 

"Ohhhhh," she stopped dead in her tracks halfway to the door. The sight of Calum's strong thighs and perfect round ass made her pussy twinge. The way Michael was slowly and deliberately playing with him, and the sound of Calum's moans her ears as she quickly put on her headphones made it hard to leave the room. In less than a minute they had her wet and throbbing and she was going to be late if she didn't hurry.  Jinx hit screen record and blessed the inventor of the privacy screen as she hopped on the nearly empty elevator. 

"Wiggle for me Cal," Michael stroked his fingers down the curve of his butt and along the bronzed skin of Calum's hip, following the feather-light touch with a quick sharp smack. 

"Yes please," came the strangled cry in response. 

"Have fun with him, Michael, he's being a good boy," Jinx fought to keep her voice cheerful so the taxi driver wouldn't suspect.

"Oh I plan on it, it's been a while since I got to have him like this," he pulled the toy completely out and set it aside. He pulled out a large butt plug from the bag and Calum winced a bit at the chill of the stainless steel as it stretched him open even more.

"I know, I know," Michael's voice was soothing. "You're not a big fan of plugs but I gotta keep you open for a bit. You can stand up for a second before your foot falls asleep." 

Calum stood stretching his arms over his head, before rolling his shoulders and flexing his biceps at the camera. "You like what you see?" He posed like a bodybuilder before his eyes crinkled and lit up as he and Michael both laughed. 

"Your boyfriend is so cute babe," Jinx sighed, appreciating the sight and feeling more homesick than ever before. She hadn't been shocked when Michael had admitted to having a long-standing intermittent sexual relationship with a bandmate. He'd told her three months after they'd first gotten together. He was headed out on tour for the first time in their relationship. They were both head over heels and already knew they had a unique connection that required openness and honesty. She'd assumed it was Luke but was delighted when he told her it was Calum. 

She watched as Calum looked back at Michael and moved his hand to his cock, now hard and pressed against his stomach, and began to touch himself. She could hear Michael's heavy breathing as the taxi pulled up to the airport. 

"Shit," she muttered under her breath. "Babe I gotta go through security. I'll call you back," she said before reluctantly ending the call. 

Michael tossed the phone on the bed before taking a step towards Calum. One arm wrapped around his waist while his other hand snaked up to feel the close-cropped hair on the back of Cal's neck as Michael pulled him in for a kiss. Michael's stubble was rough against Calum's chin but his lips were soft and warm as he slipped his tongue inside the other man's mouth. At first, it was playful, Calum giving Michael's ass a squeeze so Michael nipped his bottom lip in return. It heated up quickly, Michael peppering Calum's jaw with kisses before working his way down to his neck his desire fueled further by the soft little "ah" noises as his teeth scraped over the marks he'd made earlier that evening. Cal's hands slipped up under Michael's t-shirt until he could feel his heartbeat beneath his fingers. 

Michael bent down flicking his tongue over Calum's piercing, before blowing cool air over the flushed slick bud.  Trailing kisses across Calum's chest, to repeat the motion on the other side, he felt Calum's fingers twisting and tugging at his own nipples. He pushed Calum back towards the bed laying him down before climbing on top. Michael sat up straddling Cal's hips so he could tug his shirt off wanting to feel Calum's heated skin pressed against his chest. Cal surrendered as Michael's mouth explored his body leaving feverish kisses and love bites he'd have to explain later. He whined as Michael caught his earlobe between his teeth before sliding a series of wet sucking kisses along his collarbone. Michael's hips were just far enough above his that Calum was desperate for any sort of friction, the fabric of Michael's boxers grazing his aching cock was a maddening tease. He tried thrusting his hips up for relief but Michael had him pinned too well. 

"You're always so impatient," Michael laughed, kissing Calum on the lips before rolling off of him and climbing off the bed. He tugged off his boxer briefs and Calum caught in his throat at the sight. Michael's cock wasn't a monster like Ashton's or as thick as his own but it was large with a curve that hit all the right spots.  He reached to touch him but Michael caught his hand bringing Cal's fingers up to his mouth sucking them noisily with lots of tongue his green eyes bright and unwavering locked on Calum's. 

"Please Mikey," Calum's whole body was thrumming with the electricity of his bed and desire. "Need you, need to feel you." His brown eyes were almost black with lust. 

Michael nodded, dropping his hand and reaching for the bag again.  "Get on your hands and knees." 

"Maybe on my back?" Calum's voice was hesitant. 

"Oh, of course, Cal." Michael found what he needed and shoved the bag aside when he turned back Calum had crawled to the other side and the bed pulling the nightstand more towards the middle of the bed. "What are you doing?" Michael asked.

"Giving her a show if she calls back," Calum winked at him. 

Michael grinned and gave him a kiss, "I got lucky with the two of you." 

"Will you stop talking and get on with it?" Calum laid on his back and began stroking his cock as he watched Michael put a condom on. He spread his legs to give him better access and moaned as he felt the plug slowly being eased out. 

The phone began to ring and Michael quickly accepted the call. "Are you guys still at it?" 

"Where are you?" Michael asked her, still teasing Calum with the plug. 

"I've got the first-class lounge almost to myself because someone upgraded my ticket." 

"Only the best for you my love," she heard Calum's moans and saw the smile on her boyfriend's face as he spoke. "I'm getting ready to fuck Calum pretty ass and he wants you to watch."

Jinx felt like her brain might explode at his words. She'd had this fantasy for ages and now she had an hour to kill with the two sexiest men she could think of giving her an exclusive private show. She crossed her legs paranoid someone might be able to tell how excited she was. 

Michael looked down at Calum laid out beneath him, panning the camera up to his broad torso and chest, lingering on his tattoos. Cal played with his piercings and stuck his tongue out at the camera before Michael set it on the nightstand making sure Jinx had a good view. Cal's eyes fluttered close when Michael brushed his entrance with the head of his cock, nudging past the tight muscle and with torturous slowness and shallow strokes began to move inside him.

Michael moaned at how tight Cal's walls were gripping him, holding back with all his self-control from taking him hard and rough right there. He needed to give Calum what he needed first. He added more lube before pushing a bit deeper and Jinx could hear the wetness in between the moaning coming from both of them now. 

"More, need more Mikey, need all of you," Calum's voice was deeper than she'd ever heard him. His face a mask somewhere between ecstasy and pain and Michael went balls deep in one hard stroke. Jinx watched as Calum stroked his own cock, matching the slow rhythm. Michael bent down kissing Calum's jawline and neck as he thrust harder with each stroke. Calum was getting louder, grunting each time he bottomed out and moaning as he pulled back completely blissed out by the way Michael's cock was stretching his ass. 

Jinx began rubbing her thighs together watching Michael return to sucking his nipples while Calum squeezed his cock and tugged at Michael's hair with his other hand.

Calum was completely blissed out. The words "more, more, need it please, harder, please," tumbling from his lips like a long remembered chant or prayer. Their bodies moving together to give them both release.

As Calum got louder Michael began to increase his pace spurred on by his lover's needy cries. He pushed Cal's knees up driving his cock deeper as Calum's eyes rolled back in his head. 

"Need you Mikey," Calum shouted, his breath getting shallow and rapid, knowing he couldn't hold back much longer. His words muffled when Michael moved up for a kiss cupping Calum's face in his hands slowing his hips again wanting to draw out their release. 

Jinx watched them barely able to breathe. She felt invasive, watching something so intimate. She'd never seen Michael so passionate with anyone other than her, not even the times they'd played with Calum. She watched Calum clinging to Michael as they moved together, watching each other. 

Michael pulled back, his fingers digging into Calum's thighs as his thrusts became more urgent. He suddenly remembered something and felt along the duvet until his fingers found it. He clicked on a small bullet vibe and held it against Calum's balls as he resumed his rough pace. The sensation of Michael's cock pounding into him and the vibration traveling up the length of his shaft made Calum see stars. 

"Show her how you cum for me Cal," Michael purred, throwing a quick glance at Jinx watching him on camera. 

Jinx felt her heart racing. She was afraid she might start hyperventilating as she inched closer to her phone, digging her nails into the palm on her hand to remind her to keep quiet. 

Calum's head rolled to the side. She could see his dark eyes half-opened and glazed over. His hand was on his cock, pumping and squeezing, bringing himself closer to the edge. 

"Harder Mikey, fuck me harder, so close," Calum's voice was whiny and breathy, giving himself over to Michael to find release. Jinx felt shy seeing Calum so open and desperate, but it was also the hottest thing she'd ever seen. 

Calum's eyes rolled back, his jaw tensed up and with a groan that was almost a growl his orgasm hit him in waves, making his legs shake uncontrollably with each thrust. He covered his chest and stomach first in streams and then shaky spurts until he was completely dry and oversensitive. He lay there still trembling as Michael's climax hit driving him deep inside Calum with a loud shout that made Jinx jump in her seat. Michael collapsed on top of him, his arms clutching his shoulders as Calum felt his cock twitch as it filled him with Michael's release. 

They lay there a sweaty sticky mess trying to catch their breath when a faint voice broke through. 

"Babe, I've got to go," Jinx's voice wispy and thick. "I love you, Michael, that was amazing Cal. Thank you." 

"I'll probably be here when you get home," his voice muffled under Michael's shoulder. 

"You'd fucking better be," she growled. "Y'all don't wear each other out you'll need your strength tomorrow." 

"Love you," Michael told her. "Hurry home." 

"Love you more, and I can't get home fast enough." She hit end call and went to find somewhere with some privacy. 

Michael gave Calum a kiss on the cheek before rolling off of him both of them shivering as his cock slid out. 

"I gotta take another shower but I can't move," Calum looked over as Michael rolled on to his side looking at him. 

"You ok? That was pretty intense, even for you" Michael asked, tracing a finger along the Roman numerals.  Calum nodded, looking half asleep. It always amazed Michael that despite how familiar he was with the man in his bed, his brother, his bandmate, his best friend, his oldest secret, despite how many times they'd hooked up, each time felt electric and new. 

"Come on let's get cleaned up before you fall asleep or you'll be pissed at me tomorrow," Michael shoved him. 

"No don't wanna," Calum grumbled, screwing his eyes tightly shut. 

Michael laughed moving in and nuzzling Calum's neck in a spot where he knew his friend was unbearably ticklish. 

"Stop stop stop," Calum begged, pushing him off of him with a laugh. 

He rolled over and kissed Michael across the bridge of his nose. "Fine, but I'm still the big spoon." 

"Are you kidding me? It's my turn," Michael protested. 

"No way, I'm always the big spoon." Calum got up. He was a bit woozy so he paused and sat back down to clear his head. 

"Fine," Michael conceded, "but you gotta help me clean up the mess we made in the kitchen. I can't wait to see what she's got in mind for us."

@ghostofmashton @sexgodashton @maluminspace @kiiiimberlyriiiicker1995 @5-secondsofcolor @irwinkitten @wildmichaelflower @kchillout @sublimehood @kchillout​ @h0tsos​ @5sosnsfw​ @goth5sos​

#pink kink #michael clifford #calum hood #malum #Michael and Jinx #m/m #m/m smut #michael clifford smut #calum hood smut #voyuerism #pink kink au